The Chronicle of Tau Niem: Out of Place

Chapters

Di: Sa'tamari ~ Pain
Om-Dui: Shar'ek ~ To Advance
Quati: E'hui ~ Assuaged
V'en: Tegris ~ Changes
Qua'di: Lourenii ~ Terrors
Ouar: Tai ~ Truth
Emi: Gmat ~ Loyalties
Swa: Chal'ok ~ Descent
Ti'qu: Nas-Tai'elle ~ All that is dark
Vaah: Ego ~ Thyself
Um'tas: Ao Zhur Hemar ~ The Twilight Princess
To'as: Gursus au Haslass ~ Duty and Sacrifice
Epilogue - A letter to the Princess
Umi: Prik-seema ~ First Contact
Pereh: V'tek ~ Point of no Return
Taks: Eh-tama ~ Moving
Mr'oah: Oh'moram ~ Weakness/ Vulnerability

Di: Sa'tamari ~ Pain

Hours later, once I had a chance to rest, I stood before the mirror once more. The emerald eyes that stared back were mine, for the first time in a long time. Their cold, unrelenting gaze unnerved me. Those eyes reminded me of my past, one so long ago, so distant, one would think it forgot. But like any good scar, it remained within, reminding me that my past was real. Hoping to distract myself, I brushed my long, brown hair, to make it more manageable; but as I did, I found my hand ever returning to my chin. It was odd, I didn’t have the mental separation from my last life that I had grown used to, the veil between lives seemed almost paper thin. Even now, I felt like my face was naked, that there should’ve been a beard there, though I had never had one myself. Oh, the joys of metaphysics…me, myself and I! I’d be lying if I said I felt refreshed, but at least I now had my head on straight - well straighter. Could my head even be on ‘straight’ after what had happened? I wholeheartedly doubted it... Distracting myself, I inspected my robes to find that they had been cleaned while I was unconscious the day before. I could tell because they smelled of lilac, a scent that while tolerable was not something I would’ve ever applied upon my robes. Nor was it present on Kelovo, only Earth and Equis, it seemed.

Opening the large doors to the equally large hallway beyond, a pair of guards snapped to attention, glancing at me as I walked out of the room. I regarded the spear-armed ponies one at a time and upon confirming that neither were ones that I had assaulted the day before, I smiled.

“At ease boys,” I said kindly, drawing suspicious glances from the two, “I’m ex-military. You don’t have to guard me, alright?” I looked to them both, “Just show me to the princesses, they’re expecting me.”

“As you say.” The guard pony to my right, a unicorn in the same golden armor as his pegasus companion to my left nodded and began leading me down the hall in the same direction as his partner.

After a long bout of silence, I finally felt compelled to speak. “So I take it you’ve heard of my arrival from your fellows?” They both nodded in response, “I see.”

We conveniently arrived at an even larger set of double doors then and the armored, unicorn stallion looked me square in the eyes, with the most intimidating gaze I could’ve imagined from a pony. “They’re right in there.” He motioned with his head, “…and let me be clear-”

“I got you.” I assured him, “By my honor, I hold no ill will against your kin or kind.”

He remained silent a moment, regarding my eyes before speaking, “They’re waiting.” He reminded me flatly.

I nodded to him and with a gentle wave of my hands, preemptively opened the doors telekinetically. The entire hall was decorated with banners and pennants, enhancing the majesty of the hall of marble and gold. The large windows that lined either side were of stained glass and seemed to show important events in history of Equestria.

The sound of opening doors drew many sets of eyes toward me. The Princesses were there, as were eight other ponies and…a baby dragon? Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were at the head of the large table, but it took me a moment to remember the others’ names… Twilight Sparkle and her assistant Spike, sat next to Celestia on one side. Across from them and next to Luna, sat the white unicorn stallion with a blue mane that I recalled was Twilight’s elder-brother, Shining Armor; and next to him, his pink alicorn wife, with the pretty, multicolored mane, Princess Cadence. I paused a moment in realization that I just described an equine as ‘pretty’, but I found myself unable to deny it. Her color scheme was appealing to look at and her large, violet eyes made her rather desirable in appearance. I was then forced to acknowledge that all of them had this trait, making them look ‘cute’ if not, adorable. The pale unicorn with the imperious purple that was Rarity took no effort to remember, nor did her striking visage. The ecstatic pink package of ADHD that moonlighted as a pony and went by the name of Pinkie Pie, was actually sitting somewhat calmly between both Rarity and Twilight. Rainbow Dash was sitting next to Shining Armor and the orange pony beside her took a moment to recall as Applejack, until I saw her cutie mark. The timid Fluttershy all but melted into invisibility, the fact that I caused such a reaction slightly depressed me.

“Ah, Tau Niem, I’m glad to see you could make it,” Celestia said with a smile.

At that moment, my diplomatic instincts kicked in, and I knew what I needed to do. Thankfully, Princess Celestia was working with me, even if she didn’t know it...

“I am honored to be in your presence.” I placed my right fist over my heart and bowed my head, careful to keep my eyes on their royal visages.

The two Princesses at the head of the table looked at me with happy smiles, but a part of me realized it they were purely for show – they were afraid of me, and for that I was wholly to blame. Next to them, Princess Cadence tried to hide her look of fearful curiosity. Rainbow Dash was all but glaring at me, and Applejack gazed at me critically, while Fluttershy timidly examined me. On the other side of the table, Spike looked at me with a mix of fear and giddy curiosity. Twilight looked at me with a genuine smile, apparently, her words only carried so much weight, but at least I had someone backing me. Rarity’s fear, if she had any, was well hidden, her eyes beheld me and my clothes carefully, without giving away anything. It was no surprise that when my eyes drifted over to where Pinkie Pie had been sitting, that she was no longer there…

“Oh my gosh!” She exclaimed, jumping up onto my chest to look me in the eyes, which thankfully didn’t hurt as one might assume being leapt upon by a pony would, “I still can’t believe it, a real life alien! Do you like parties!?” She drilled me, leaning in close enough to touch noses.

“I do.” I smiled modestly and responded with a chuckle.

Her smile rivaled the sun, well, metaphorically. “Great!” She exclaimed leaping off of me, “I’ll have to throw you a ‘Welcome to Equestria’ party! Ooh, I can’t wait!” She belted out at near the speed of sound, her words blending together, before she started bouncing off the walls – she really was as hyper as they made her out to be!

Now I only had one more pony that I knew I needed the approval of… I looked to Shining Armor, as Pinkie bounced about the room. “Guard Captain?” I hailed him, drawing a surprised look from every pony, save the already occupied Pinkie Pie.

“Yes?” Shining Armor glanced to his Princesses, before turning back to me.

“Might we speak personably?” I asked indicating the head of the table.

He looked to Celestia, who nodded in the affirmative. He promptly stood and cantered the length of the table toward me, where I stood at its end. He turned the corner and only then realized that he had to look up at me. He appeared to be tall by pony standards, but was still shorter than myself by a decent margin. Thus, I took a knee before him, so I could be closer to eye level.

In a low volume, I addressed him. “They’re just outside, are they not? The guards from yesterday?”

“How’d you know that?” He whispered back at me in shock.

“It’s what I would do.” I smiled smartly to cover the pain as I lied, when in truth, I could sense their presence, “Could you summon them please? Just the ones that I assailed?”

He looked into my eyes for a moment, before nodding and taking a step back. Stomping his hoof twice, he called out to them, “First group!”

Before long, a handful of ponies, five in count, appeared from a hidden passage in the side of the wall. They formed up next to him in a line abreast. I remained on my knee, but turned slightly to address them.

“I wish to formally apologize for my actions the previous eve.” My announcement caused each of them to glance at their comrades, “I recognize your valor and dedication as warriors, and beg that you agree to renounce your animosity. I swear on kin and kind that I feel no ill will toward your liege, land, or kin.” With that, I withdrew a concealed blade, that they somehow did not discover the prior day when they had disrobed me. In one swift motion, I drew it across my left palm, eliciting a gasp from several of the dinner guests. The wound quickly closed before their eyes, and ceased bleeding… “If any of you would have your revenge, for the insult upon your person, I ask that you seek it now…” The golden-armored ponies looked at each other, unsure of what to do, before turning back to me without a word – I was forgiven. I promptly turned to Shining Armor… “As their commander and the protector of this citadel, I ask the same of you. Will you reconcile with me?”

This time, Shining Armor did not look to his Princesses. He took a few paces forward and slugged me in the jaw with a hoof. Eliciting yet more gasps, especially from the Princesses. Even Pinkie stopped bouncing to watch the scene.

“Shining Armor!” Celestia exclaimed in shock, though neither of us acknowledged it.

I did not react, except to look back at him. Our eyes spoke in place of our words, at that moment, I knew where his heart lay. He was loyal and honorable to a fault.

“I understand.” I nodded.

“Then rise, the floor is no place for one of honor.” He offered me his hoof.

With his help, more symbolic than necessary, I rose from the floor. Once on my feet, I readjusted my grip and shook his hoof. We had an understanding.

“Friends?” I asked raising an eyebrow.

“Friends.” He nodded with a grin.

I still had two more to make amends with. Looking to the Princesses, I began walking to the head of the table. This time, Shining Armor and his guards looked on, curious as to how I’d react. Reaching the other end, the two princesses had risen from their cushions to face my approach, Celestia to my left and Luna to my right. In a move that shocked them all, Celestia no less, I took to my knees and bowed my head to her, regarding the floor.

“I have yet to beg your forgiveness, your magnificence. By rights, I was to be executed by your h…hoof, yet you spared my life. In what way might I repay your kindness?” I asked, afraid of what she might request, or worse yet, the possibility of having to deny her.

“Stop, please.” She demanded gently, and I raised my head, to end nuzzle to face with her, “You owe me nothing. All I ask is that you do not bring harm to any of my little ponies.”

“Done.” I stated without a thought, “By my name and honor, I swear I shall not harm hide, nor hair of your subjects.” I bowed my head once more.

“Then you are forgiven,” she said kindly.

Raising my head, I turned and scooted over before Luna, who glanced nervously towards her sister. This time I fell to my hands and kissed her forehoof. Though I did not see it, her face turned bright red. Raising my head just enough to speak, I remained face down.

“Princess Luna, I have your words to thank for my life. You spoke for my quality after I had attacked you. You defended my life, my honor, when I could not. That is noble beyond words.” At this, I looked up to see her dark-teal eyes regarding me in confusion, “For that, my life is yours. I will protect your person with every fiber of my being, so long as I yet breathe.”

“N-no. You don’t, you can’t…” She stuttered.

“I can and I must. It is required of me, by the ancient warrior code of my forebears.” I slammed my right fist into my heart, “I do not ask anything of you, nor would I. Merely call upon me if ever you have need.”

“I-” she began, only to realize that I would not take no for an answer, and swallowed in resignation, “Very well.”

“I shall not fail you.” I took her forehoof in my hands, a look of determination in my eyes, “Horto-gur’has Tau Niem A Ne Ni Nei Vas Kelovo k’jit Karai Negai um’baret’um Lang A Danarii.”

“Please…” Luna begged me, blushing slightly.

“As you will.” I nodded, gently releasing her hoof and slowly rising.

“Well…” Celestia finally spoke, breaking the awkward stares of everyone in attendance, “Tau Niem?” She did not wait long for my attention, “If you would, the other end of the table’s for you.”

“Thank you.” I said humbly and slowly made my way to the end of the table, between Applejack and Rarity.

Taking my seat, a colorful, maroon cushion, Princess Celestia addressed me once more. “Twilight Sparkle was unaware of your diet, so I’m afraid that we’re unsure of your tastes? Shall we acquire some meat from the Griffin embassy?” she said, trying her best to accept my strange eating tastes.

“That’s quite alright, I shall see to arranging some myself,” I said dismissively, “I am more than happy with baked-goods. For the most part, much of your diet will satisfy my hunger.”

“Very well, I imagine dinner will be served momentarily then,” she said with a smile.

“The old mares tales say that Humans’ greed rivaled dragons, does that mean you eat gems too?” Twilight glared at her assistant, reminding him of what she had told him, “I mean, I know that your people are not Humans…”

I smiled. “No.” I answered simply, saving him from himself, “It was greed for the sake of greed. We do not eat gems, nor minerals, like gold, or silver.”

“Phew.” He sighed, “More for me.”

The two of us laughed, the tension broken.

Much of the remainder of the evening was light conversation. They were all eager to hear of my origins, especially Twilight. A part of me wondered if she weren’t taking mental notes of my responses? Applejack was especially interested when I told her of the Kelovo trees, for which my home-planet was named, though everypony found it hard to believe in trees more than a mile tall! Perhaps the fact that I too grew up on an orchard endeared myself to her? It certainly seemed that way… Rarity of course enquired about what my people wore, more specifically, what I wore. Before long, I ended up on the subject of the Imperators’ elaborate garb, to which she listened with rapt attention of my description of their multi-layered robes, accented in colored glyph-patterns, their entire design a holdover from ancient times, when we were a desert people on our homeworld. This of course led to the Princesses inquiring on our government. The concept of a functioning meritocracy astounded them all, to the point where I wondered if mentioning it were a good idea? Inevitably, the fact that we inhabited many systems dawned on them. The idea of our colonization of the stars both thrilled and frightened them, a reaction that was expected. Though I left out much of the trials and tribulations intentionally, they still seemed somewhat shocked, but I noticed that despite her attempts to hide it, Rainbow Dash was listening intently. One might go so far as to say eagerly? Pinkie, aside from a few comments now and again, seemed perfectly content just being in my company. Fluttershy eventually asked a few meek questions, regarding everyday life, and I honestly felt I was giving a pale representation of how we lived. The towering cities of millions, or even billions, abruptly ending, making way for nature to thrive around us particularly interested her, for a time. Before long, we were back on the subject of families and I was eagerly telling about my family that I had left behind. The multi-generational homestead founded on the southern of Kelovo’s two islands, near the long extinct volcano. Orchards and farms surrounded our homestead, our family and those like ours that worked them, produced the bulk of the food for the planet’s fifty-six million population – a population that I pointed out was small by even colonial standards!

“What of yourself?” Cadence asked, drawing my attention, “Do you have a partner? A mate?”

I froze in place, dropping one of the grapes I had been snacking on in between questions. Several of them followed the grape with their eyes, as it bounced across the table. Only Pinkie and Luna instantly assumed the answer to the question, a gentle sadness crossing their faces, as a lance of pain tore through my chest, the wound ripped open once more…

“Ele’ei eh noctorumi.” The words rang hollow in my ears, a deep horn in the silence, “She is dead.”

“I am so sorry…” Cadence blushed sheepishly.

“You could not have known,” I said dismissively, my eyes downcast, before slowly and carefully standing, failing to prevent my eyes from watering, “If you’ll excuse me, I think I shall retire…”

I bowed and excused myself promptly. I had been such a fool! Speaking of my past, I should’ve known it had to come up sooner rather than later. I waved off the guards that were tasked with watching me and headed back to the room given to me by the Princesses. The two still followed me nonetheless, but at least they weren’t right next to me, to see me in such a state. Closing the door with a thud, I threw my back upon it and let out a pained sigh. After all these years, the wounds in my mind were still fresh. My other lives had softened the edges of my loss while I had lived them, but now that I was back, in my own body, I found the emptiness to be just as sharp and cutting as it was before…more so even? I slumped down upon the door, trying not to lose my dinner in the gut-wrenching despair of a reminder.

So desolate was I that I missed Princess Luna landing on my balcony and even her calling out to me. It was only when she nuzzled the side of my head, that I snapped out of it and looked over to see her.

“Please, don’t look upon me. I dishonor her memory with my tears…” I said shaking my head and looking away in shame, “Just give me a moment to compose myself.”

“It’s alright,” she said nuzzling my neck more slowly and more out of compassion this time, “...there’s no dishonor in mourning.”

“There is to me.” I choked back my tears, “Our people are to wail away our sorrows of the passing, then live life in their memory. That’s the only way that they may live on…” I finally turned to her, with red eyes, “…but what life is there to be had without her? She was the light that cast off my night, her breath sweeter than the summer fruit…” I tried and failed to fight back the wave of coming tears, before jumping to my feet and exclaiming, “Oh, look at me! Why am I even telling you this? Why should you care?”

“Why would I let you suffer through this alone?” she said, coming up behind me and laying her head on my shoulder, “It’s only through caring that we can overcome ourselves.” I turned my head in response, just enough to glance at her through teary eyes, “Tell me what happened…?”

I sighed and walked the few feet to the bed, to sit upon the edge. Luna walked up and gracefully sat before my feet. I breathed deeply, fighting back the memories that danced before my eyes like waking dreams, but rather nightmares.

“We were exploring beyond our lands, when she was taken from me. Murdered.” The word shocked her, just the thought alone frightening her, “Our ship was boarded by monsters, more metal than beast. She fought them bravely, saving several of our crewmates, far above and beyond what was expected of her. She even drew away the one that was making for me…the one that would gut her like a fish, before she killed it!” The floodgates broke at that moment, “I-I made it to her, to watch her die. I watched the love of my life pass beyond-beyond the veil. Her light extinguished…and I died with her there in my arms!” I was amazed I could speak still, for I could no longer see Luna through my tear-filled eyes. The grief and pain consuming my vision, that horrid moment playing back as it had a thousand thousand times before, and it was never any different, “Everything that makes a man, died. I became a beast…in my rage...”

Though I held my hands before the two of us, I do not recall seeing them at all. Nor do I recall Luna’s tender embrace, her soothing words, or the tears we shed. All I saw was the fading of my love’s eyes before my own. The cold numbness swallowing the world as the terrors finally overcame me and I slipped into unconsciousness, left to fight my demons once more in the land of dreams…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Luna regarded the pained creature beneath herself, running a hoof gently over his bloodshot face, before pawing away the tears. So much sorrow in such a small thing. Her wings ran up and down his back in an attempt to comfort him, and she felt helpless as she sat there. She wished that there was something she could do to ease his mind. Then it struck her, there was something she could do…

Diving into his mind was like diving into a pool of molasses that tried to fight every movement and impeded all progress. Then all at once, the resistance vanished and she found herself within. However, what had started as a sigh of relief, quickly became an uneasy feeling. What she found within was as alien as his form. His mind was a stark pallor, utterly devoid of life or emotion, quite the contrast to his outward appearance. It was like suddenly being thrust into a silent movie. Shadows of light and dark, danced here and there. Incoherent splashes of color died lonely and miserable amidst the ocean of grayscale.

Slowly, the images began to resolve themselves. Though what started out as a wasteland was steadily becoming ever more threatening as the shapes encroached upon her. Then within the mirk, the familiar form of a biped began to resolve. Without a hesitation, Luna bounded toward the individual. She was relieved when the form continued to solidify, becoming ever more whole. Only, when the figure was revealed, she found herself skidding to a halt before the bloodied form of another Danårian, a gaping chest wound had stained a dark-gray coat and blood still dripped slowly from its lacerated arms. Slowly, entrancingly so, it lifted its right hand, a sheathed sword held out in offering. It regarded her with darkened sockets devoid of eyes.

“Os eh let…” It breathed, then fell dead.

The sheathed sword landed with a mute clatter and slid across ghastly ground, skittering to a stop at Luna’s hooves. She regarded the object for a long moment, curious as to its identity and purpose. In the waking world, she would know it was a weapon, it had an aura about it that cried out its cruel purpose, but in a dream… Looking up, she was startled to note that the wounded warrior was no more. Not simply dead, but gone.

“T-Tau Niem?” Luna called out hesitantly.

When nothing and no one replied, she looked down at her hooves. The sword still lay there, silently beckoning her to pick it up. When her magic enveloped it, the object complied willingly to her command, floating before her face, even as she drew the gunmetal-gray blade from its resting place. It was beautiful, elegant even, in a manner that she had never seen a weapon be before. A single sharp edge with a powerful spine and just the slightest hint of curvature, making it almost straight, but not quite. It was well cared for, as she could tell from the blemishes that spoke of countless battles, its owner relying on it unerringly. It was as loved, as it was dangerous.

The shadows descended upon her with a ravenous hunger seeking to swallow her up, to make her one with the darkness. Without thinking, the sword cut through the air and shadow alike. She would not let the darkness take her once more. In that moment, sword and mare became one, battling back the pallor and gloom. With each stroke, a path out of the darkness began to form, a tunnel of light, a hope. She galloped for it, tendrils grasping at her legs and withers and neck, threatening to stop her, but it was not enough. She broke from the black and into the light...a light that twisted into a new and oppressive gloom.

She found herself in a smoke-filled hall slightly narrower than her wingspan, its walls were made of scarred metal that had been split open, sending sparks kicking intermittently into the air. At the opposite end, stood a hunched figure. A familiar figure. Tau Niem. Luna went to step forward, only to note an obstacle underhoof. She slowly withdrew the limb as she regarded a giant of a beast, covered in Lapis Lazuli plates, dented and painted in gore. Slowly looking up, there was another and another and another, before finally Tau Niem stood over the last, breathing deeply as if out of breath. Surely he could not have done such a thing? Any illusions she had were shattered as she beheld one of the creature's severed arms in his right hand, its gnarled end still upon the beaten chest of his last victim. The man took one last deep breath before falling to the deck plating as he released the limb. Luna released the sword and galloped over the bodies strewn about the narrow corridor, only to inch the last few hooves toward him, her ears standing attentively. What she heard was his gentle chuckle, laughter at the edge of madness, a soul beyond her help…

“Just a dream, it’s just a dream...won’t someone wake me from this darkness…?”

Author's Note

Om-Dui: Shar'ek ~ To Advance

Celestia was distracted from her breakfast by a rather loud series of shouts coming from the muster-field adjacent to the Princesses’ private dining hall, the same hall that Tau Niem had graced the night before. Normally, the sounds of the guard training wouldn’t have concerned her in the least, however, their battle cries were punctuated by bouts of silence – something rarely heard when the guard is drilling…They were typically accompanied by the clatter of arms, the thuds of bodies and the grunts, and groans of exertion. Without a word, she cut her meal short and proceeded to the balcony at the back of the hall that overlooked much of the citadel below. To her surprise, she found a small contingent of her guard surrounding their guest, while her sister and the Guard Captain watched on. Spreading her wings, she flew down to land behind them.

Tau Niem stood at the center of a large circle of unicorns and pegasi, all armored and carrying spears. One took a step forward, leveled his spear and awaited the nod of the biped’s head. With a growl, the pony charged, only to be deftly knocked aside and disarmed at the same time. Without a second of hesitation, nor a wasted motion, Tau Niem spun with his new spear in hand and wrapped his unicorn opponent upside the head, as he turned about with a shocked look on his face. Stunned, the stallion fell to the ground. Dropping the spear, the man knelt next to his beaten sparring partner, ensuring his safety, until he was ready to take to his hooves once more. The two shared an informal bow, before Tau Niem began to converse with him, regarding tactics. From what Celestia could tell of their energy levels, they had been doing this for at least an hour, though amazingly enough, her ponies looked more winded than the Danårian. Despite the obvious fatigue and prolific sweating, they were so focused on his observations, that none of them noticed her approach. Even her sister and Shining Armor listened intently from a short distance.

“Sister, Shining Armor?” She addressed them, the smallest of grins tugging at the corners of her mouth.

Luna, used to her sister’s incredible ability to approach anypony nearly undetected, thanks to centuries of exposure, merely turned her head to the side to regard her with a smile.

Shining Armor, however, nearly leapt from his armor in fright! “Princess!” He started and promptly bowed his head to her; even still, none of the armored ponies took notice of her arrival, nor did their guest, “I did not hear you…”

“It’s quite alright, Captain.” She smiled warmly at him, enjoying his reaction, but at the same time relieving him of his panic near instantly.

“Good morning sister, I am glad to see you, there’s something which I would like to discuss.” Luna looked to her sister expectantly, though Celestia thought she looked rather fatigued.

“Why have you not retired? I would not want to see you take ill.” Celestia wondered, with no little concern in her voice.

“I will be fine sister.” The Princess of the Night reassured her elder sister, “There’s something I need to discuss with you.” She glanced at their guest surrounded by the solar guards, “It’s about Tau Niem.”

“Ah,” She nodded, “…excuse us Captain.”

“Of course, your majesties,” he said with another bow of his head.

“Alright three of you this time!” Tau Niem barked loud enough to briefly draw their attention, “I don’t care who, or where from. Have at me!”

“I noticed the sky was rather…lackluster, last night.” Celestia stated, assuming Luna’s answer, however, she wanted to hear it from her firsthoof.

“Yes, I spent most of the night with our guest.” Luna nodded, briefly revisiting the events of the night before in her mind’s eye.

“That explains both your absence and the plain sky.” The elder sister nodded, “What is it about him that you wish to speak to me about?”

“He’s in pain.” The younger stated empathetically.

Celestia looked toward the man, now holding off three of her best guards without significant effort. “He appears unhindered to me.”

“No, no, you misunderstand me.” Luna sighed, “His pain is on the inside.”

“The loss of his mate?” Celestia deduced, still watching him fight from the corner of her eye, in that his barely at the edge of control manner of his.

“The poor male watched, watched her bleed to death in his arms!” Luna shook her head, trying her best to hold back tears of her own, “I don’t know how he continues...” The Princess of the Night looked over her shoulder towards him, as he took down the first of his combatants with a pair of swift strikes.

“Perhaps death means less to their species?” Celestia pondered, causing her sister to snap back to her in shock.

“No!” She rebuked her sister harshly, “You should’ve seen him! He broke down in tears, cried himself to sleep…”

Celestia looked at him now, as he took down both the second and third pony against him in quick succession; she had a hard time believing that something so strong could have a soft spot anywhere, it seemed inconceivable to her. “No…” She shook her head dismissively.

“Sister, have I ever lied to you?” Luna returned impatiently.

“Not even when you turned to Nightmare Moon.” Celestia sighed in resignation.

“Then believe me now, I cannot fathom how he manages...” Luna said glumly.

“What do you suggest?” Celestia looked to her younger sister curious as to how what she was implying they do.

“I don’t know.” Luna shook her head; she honestly had no idea how to help him.

“Since nothing’s changed, we proceed with caution as we would’ve regardless.” Celestia decided.

“Isn’t there anything we can do for him?” Luna wondered, “Couldn’t we ease his pain somehow?”

“I wouldn’t dare. He’s not a pony, who knows what might happen?” Celestia shook her head.

“Very well,” Luna said in resignation, now feeling worse than before for some reason.

Before they could continue, Tau Niem’s boisterous voice rang out once more…

“You, Shining Armor!” I pointed to the stallion in the purple armor, motioning him over, “Come on!”

“I’m afraid that my skills with a spear are limited,” he said dismissively.

“You have a horn, don’t you?” I asked sarcastically, “Use that.”

“I’m one of the Celestial Guard’s best trained mages-” Shining Armor began, only for me to interrupt him.

“Well then, put your honor before me.” I goaded him with a grin.

“Very well.” He nodded finally.

“How do you want to do this? On hoof, or stationary?”

“On hoof works for me,” he said decidedly.

“First to touch an ear?” I suggested.

“Your belt.” He stated, catching an imbalance in the goals.

“Yes, my belt, your ears.” I stated confidently, I did have a reputation to uphold, “Let’s go!”

He approached me, before pawing at the dirt with a forehoof, while sizing me up. I cracked my neck, and he whipped his tail. Finally, he decided on his course of action…

With a squint, he barraged me with one shot after another of energy from his horn. I held my ground and deflected them, using the inside of my palms to twist them into the ground around me. After a dozen or so, he ceased, reconsidering his plan. However, before he could come up with a new one, I charged him. In his haste, he threw up a magical shield around himself. Forcing me to halt in my tracks. I grinned and nodded. My turn. Cracking my knuckles, I walked right up to his barrier and punched it full strength, though along with it was a fair share of my psionic energy. The shield rippled dangerously, but did not falter. Nevertheless, I saw in his eyes that it unnerved him. I repeated it and again it rippled…so I struck it a third time and once more, it rippled. I ground my teeth, his confidence had returned and mine was fading. Thus, I did what any self respecting Ne Ni Nei would do - something over the top!

With a defiant snort, I stretched my fingers, earning a suspicious glare from the stallion. After flexing them, I growled and took a hold of his shield with both hands. This time he laughed.

“What do you plan on doing now?” He taunted me.

“To flip the turtle…” I growled, while polarizing his shield with my energy.

“Not likely.”

“We’ll see?” I replied sarcastically.

Just then, I found my grip and began to lean back. Much to his dismay, he found himself being lifted off the ground, along with his protective sphere…slowly at first, but then more steadily, until I had him a full foot off the ground! In desperation, he broke his shield, knocking me back from the force of its popping. He quickly counter-attacked with several bursts of magic from his horn, once more. However, I was not as off balance as I had appeared and began readily blocking them, despite our relative closeness. Then a thought occurred to me. In the show, unicorn horns were shown to be rather sensitive, so I thought, why not? In between shots, I extended my aura out toward him and finished with a flick of my wrist. His reaction was immediate. He fell to one knee, looking like he had taken a solid punch to the jaw. In that moment, I lunged forward and tapped his ear with the palm of my hand.

“Ugh…” Was all he could groan in defeat.

After a moment of panting beside him, with my hands on my knees, I looked up into his equally tired eyes. “Are you alright?”

“Might as well’ve bucked me square…” He groaned.

“Ooh, I didn’t realize that hurt so much.” I admitted, “I thought it would only daze you.”

“Maybe if my horn wasn’t so hot from all that magic…?” He chuckled.

“Yeah, you’re pretty tough.” I conceded and offered him a hand up, “We’ll have to do that again some time.”

“Maybe after my head stops ringing?” He laughed.

“You might want to rest a while first?” I suggested.

“Worried you won’t have enough stamina for another bout?” He playfully smirked.

“Right…” I chuckled with him.

However, before the two of us could continue our friendly bout of post-fight, verbal sparring, I was engulfed in a lavender aura and thrown through the air, only to be slammed into the ground. Luckily, I was still in the mindset of battle and I quickly broke my bounds with a burst of psionic energy. Thanks to the painful landing back-first on the ground, I now had enough momentum to flip myself over, but only enough to land on all fours. The purple mare from the day before that I had the pleasure of conversing with, was now charging me with all the determination that she had when facing Nightmare Moon.

Out of the periphery of my senses, I heard Princess Celestia. “Twilight, no!” She shouted to her pupil in a commanding voice that did not seem to reach the enraged unicorn.

“Tau Niem!” Luna shouted fearfully, knowing firsthoof what I was capable of…and from her unspoken plea, I knew what I had to do.

I sighed, resigning myself not to hurt her in the slightest and bracing myself for what I could only assume would be the most painful fight of my life. If a unicorn mare was anything like a Danårian woman…well…ouch!

With a massive heave of my legs to one side, I took the full weight of her tackle in my chest, while being extra careful not to be impaled by that horn on her head. In the process of having the air knocked from my lungs, the two of us went crashing to the ground incredibly hard, both of us earning scrapes and bruises from the soil beneath. I ended with my legs coiled around her midsection, my right arm around her neck, taking a firm hold of her mane and my left was up her back, fingers deep in her mouth and nose, trying to keep her from goring me with that horn.

“Twilight Sparkle, I’m- ARGH!” I cried out as she bit down on my fingers, “I don’t want to…UGH…hurt you.” I groaned, trying my best not to growl, even as she mashed down on my fingers hard enough to draw blood, “Twily, please…” I whimpered in her ear as bursts of color flashed upon the inside of my closed eyelids.

She released my fingers from the painful bite and as she did, I quickly chose a better place to take a hold of her head from, the base of the spine to be specific. “Let me go!” She shouted, trying to ply me off with her magic, hooves and bucking on her side, but to no avail, I was on her like a tick.

“Only if you promise to stop this nonsense…” I groaned, struggling to keep her from thrashing about and hurting either of us.

“You attacked my brother!” She groaned.

“No I didn’t.” I grunted, only to take a hoof in the chest.

“I saw you!” She barked.

“We were sparring!” I barked back.

“Twilight Sparkle!” Celestia rebuked her student with the tone of her voice alone, “Enough.” Twilight’s one eye that was in a position to see anything but dirt turned from me, to the princess standing over her, “Do you think I’d allow this stallion to break an oath he made to me, before my very eyes?”

“I…but…” Twilight began to protest, only to receive a critical glare, “No.”

“Tau Niem, release her.” Celestia ordered me firmly, but gently.

Without a word, I did so, and flopped onto my back with a gentle thud, only to cradle my wounded hand to my chest. Although, after taking a hoof, it wasn’t in much better shape either… Celestia looked down at me clutching my bleeding hand, which instantly drew Twilight’s attention.

“Oh, Celestia! Let me see that!” Twilight exclaimed, ashamed that she had wounded me, but all she got in response, was an angry grunt, “Please, I’m so sorry…”

“It’ll be fine.” I growled, still in pain.

“I can still taste your blood in my mouth, now let me see.” Before I could stop her, she grabbed onto my whole arm with her aura and pulled it toward her face. Right before her eyes, the lacerations caused by her teeth slowly began to close. “How…?”

“That’s the second time I’ve seen you heal like that. What sort of spell are you using?” Shining Armor asked still not believing his eyes.

“It’s not magic, all my people have tiny machines in our blood that keep us healthy and aid in the healing process,” I said, taking my hand back as I sat up.

“So, if you caught the pony-pox?” Celestia wondered, hard pressed to believe her own eyes, but it was hard for her to discount what she had seen.

“They’d help my body fight it off, before I ever became sick.” I informed them, gently massaging my bruised fingers.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said with her head hung low, only daring a peek past her bangs, “I really am.”

“Oh come here,” I said tenderly, pulling her into my chest without giving her a say in the matter, “Protect those who are unable to protect themselves.” I began stroking her mane, “I might’ve done the same…”

“You really forgive me?” She turned her head so that one of her eyes could look up at me.

“Consider it forgotten.” I smiled.

“How can you just forgive and forget that easily?” She could not believe what I said.

“Because I can feel your heart beating in your chest and it tells me all I need to know,” I said with my left hand on her chest, just over her still pounding heart, “It speaks to me. It tells me that you speak the truth.”

She merely stared up into my eyes for a moment, before burying her head into my chest and laughing gently. “You sound like one of the ponies from the retirement village!”

“I’m older than I look, I assure you.” I chuckled back.

“It is pleasant that you can be so forgiving.” Celestia remarked, lowering her head to be nearer my eye level.

“Forgive her? For what?” I looked up at Celestia, who looked back at me with a curious expression, “If I had a sister, I’d wish that she could be just like Twilight.” I looked back at the purple mare that regarded me with teary eyes, “So sweet and caring.” I pulled her close once more and stroked her head, “Shining Armor, you’re a lucky stallion. Don’t you ever forget that.”

“Never.” He replied, the love for his sister was obvious.

Twilight and I remained close for perhaps another minute, before I gently ran my hand through her mane one last time. The abrupt end of my labors caused her to look up at me longingly.

“You did come to speak with your brother, didn’t you?” I suggested with a smile, knowing that if I didn’t, she might have lay there all day – she nodded, “Well, I shan’t distract you further.”

“Could…could we talk some more, later? I have thought of more questions since yesterday.” She informed me.

“Sure.” I nodded, “Maybe this evening?”

“Oh, but my friends and I are returning to Ponyville this evening,” she said sullenly.

“Don’t worry, if the fates decree it, then so shall it be,” I said with a smile, “I’ve got to go find Rarity…”

“Why’re you looking for Rarity?” Twilight’s disposition quickly turned to curiosity.

“I’m in need of a competent seamstress.” I shrugged, showing her my now damaged robe.

“I could show you to her quarters?” Luna spoke up, slowly approaching me.

“That’s alright, I-” I began to politely decline.

“Twilight and her friends have been staying in the guest wing of the castle, which happens to be next to mine. I was thinking of retiring anyways, so it wouldn’t be an inconvenience at all.” Luna informed me.

“Alright.” I nodded, “I suppose that makes sense.”

Twilight took to her hooves and carefully backed up, giving me more than enough room to stand. I swiftly stood and looked to the ponies I had been sparring with formerly, and without a word, bowed to them – a gesture they readily returned. For Shining Armor, I gently grinned and nodded my head to him. Turning around, Twilight looked up at me with a smile. Unlike the day before, I felt that embracing her likely would not be the wrong choice. Taking a knee, I gave her a hug that despite her initial shock, she returned. I was somewhat shocked myself to learn that her mane and coat were soft and smooth, not unlike my own hair, a fact I had ignored while I was wrestling with her on the ground. The exchange was a brief one, but tender nonetheless. Though I had only met her the other day, I felt as though I had known her for a long time…

Finally standing, Luna looked to me expectantly. “To Rarity’s then?” She suggested.

“If you would be so kind.” I nodded.

“I look forward to sharing dinner with you once more before you depart, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna announced as she began heading back into the castle.

“As do I, Luna.” Twilight smiled, before nodding to me once more.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The two of us walked in awkward silence for several minutes, before Luna finally broke it. “You must be in a lot of pain.” She stated rather flatly, with a mastery of the obvious.

“Ugh, you have no idea. For such a small pony she sure packs a punch…” I gently groaned, finally acknowledging the ache in my chest, by bringing my hand up to the rather painful bruise forming on my chest.

“Indeed she does.” She nodded, but turned her eye directly toward me, “That’s not what I meant though.”

“No, I don’t expect it was…” I sighed.

“I’m worried about you,” she said honestly.

“I know. I gathered as much.” I acknowledged with a nod as I stopped and turned to face her, “Who have you told? Beyond your sister?”

A look of what I could only assume to be shock crossed her dark muzzle. “Just her.” She assured me, “…but how did you know?”

“I saw the two of you talking, while you watched me sparring.” I stated plainly.

“How? You were so focused on your opponents?” She gawked.

“The fighting style I was practicing is called Tur’pour, it means ‘always advancing’ in our tongue.” She looked at me unsure of my point, “The form teaches a direct approach of combat. Hammer your opponent head on, and never relent ground, never sidestep. Every motion must lead to another.” I could tell from the look on her face that she still didn’t understand, “I was watching all of you. All of you became potential threats, and all of you were under my observation.”

“How can you maintain that level of acuity in combat?” She wondered in disbelief.

“It’s one of the birthrights of my clan, and has been honed over years of practice.” I explained, asking her to continue walking with an open hand, “My people, the Ne Ni Nei, do not have the empathetic abilities of our brethren, we are ‘Dull stones’…so they call us.”

“I do not understand, are the Ne Ni Nei not Danårian?” She asked in confusion.

“We are, but you must understand that there are many different kinds of Danårians, many different clans…” I pondered for a moment, how to explain it to her in a way that she might understand, before nodding in realization, “Think of the differences between earth-ponies, pegasi, unicorns and alicorns… Except that most of us are not that different on the outside. Most of our differences are inside,” I tapped the side of my head, “…our mental abilities.”

“I think I understand.” She nodded, “So, what makes your people unique?”

“Well, as I mentioned before, we are not telepathic, like the majority of our brethren, which is both a blessing and a curse. We cannot read the minds of others, but neither can they read ours…” I grinned, “However, because of this, our people developed our impressive spatial awareness. We can absorb information from each of our senses and…paint a picture, if you will, of the world around us.” I gestured about with each of my hands, “An interesting side-effect of this adaptation is we have far more control over our psionic abilities than most of our kin…”

With a smooth motion of my hand, I gently stroked her ethereal mane with nothing but the energy of my own chi, causing an interesting reaction in the coloration of her mane. Within the ethereal essence of the night sky, an aurora borealis danced where her energies and mine came into contact. Her awe matched my surprise, never before had I seen my own aura outside an ion-rich chamber…

“Amazing…” She cooed.

“Indeed.” I gawked, as I manipulated the colors within her mane.

“You didn’t do that intentionally?” She asked in surprise.

“No, this is a first.” I admitted, “I was merely expecting you to feel my aura brushing through your mane, as if it were my fingers…”

I swiftly, but gently withdrew my aura, not knowing what sort of effect it might have on her, eliciting a dejected sigh. “Why did you do that?” She asked meekly.

“I’m unsure what reaction is occurring, so I’d rather not chance harm coming to either of us.” I explained logically.

“If you say so…” She conceded, “I was thinking, perhaps you should join Twilight Sparkle and her friends when they return to Ponyville?”

“Oh? Why’s that?” I wondered.

“I think that you’d do better in a lower stress environment.” She stated as if it were the most natural fact in the world.

“Really now, why do you say that?”

“Well, if you’re in Canterlot, you’ll soon become the center of the elite’s attention and before long…” She explained.

“I see.” I nodded in understanding, “What of my study to find a way home?”

“My sister and I will continue from here, while you can study in Ponyville.” She replied logically.

“Except for the fact that I do better hands on, than nose deep in a book.” I admitted, “Which comes to the next problem, I can’t read your writing. My translator’s for vocal language only.”

“Well, Twilight Sparkle lives in the local library, so there shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Yes, she does.” I nodded, drawing a suspicious gaze from her. Quick on my proverbial feet, I reacted without hesitation... “I mean, of course she does. Where else would the protege of Celestia reside, than surrounded by books?”

“Yes.” She nodded, discarding her look of suspicion and in its place came a subtle grin… “She is something of a bookworm isn’t she?” She inhaled deeply and pointed her hoof to the door next to me on the left, “This is her room, Rarity’s that is.”

“Thank you, Princess.” I nodded my thanks to her.

“Just call me Luna, please?” She requested bashfully.

“As you wish, Luna…” I said with a teasing smile.

“Dinner in the private hall this evening, then?” She wondered.

“Yes, I shall see you there,” I said with a bow.

“Good day, Tau Niem.” She returned with a nod of her head and proceeded to her room, leaving me before Rarity’s door.

I hesitated before knocking, after all, it was early in the morning. In the end, I decided to knock, albeit gently. There was a brief moment of silence, before her voice rang through the door.

“Um, just a moment!” Even in the morning, her voice sounded divine. However, before I could even answer her, the sound of padded hooves clopping to the door immediately preceded its opening. She regarded me in shock, a set of pink slippers on her hooves and her hair only barely tamed… “Uh…”

“E’geh Tau Niem A Ne Ni Nei V’as Kelovo.” I tenderly took her forehoof in my hand, and kissed it, “We met the other night, Dame Rarity.”

“Why yes.” She exclaimed in surprise, “It’s just…I wasn’t expecting to see you this morning!”

“I imagine.” I chuckled, unsure if to expect her invitation or not – my knowledge of their culture appearing to be somewhat incomplete… “I was wondering if you might be able to aid me, you see…?”

I held forward the end of my robe, which was all dirty and now had a significant rip down the side. Her eyes instantly fell on the damaged location, like a true master of fabric…

“What happened?” She exclaimed in wonder.

I sighed deeply. “There was a little misunderstanding this morning and Twilight Sparkle got a little overzealous in defense of her brother.” I shrugged.

“I see.” She nodded, beckoning me into her room, “She is rather protective of him…”

“An admirable trait if you ask me.” I spoke up, taking in the room.

Rarity’s things were semi-neatly scattered about her room, though it was amazing with the amount of bags she brought that she could even manage this level of organization. Opal sat on the end of the bed observing me closely. Rarity walked back to her mirror, to run her brush through her mane once more, before she regarded me approaching Opal, with my hand extended toward her…

“NO!” She shouted a desperate warning, spinning in place, only to find me petting the cat with a curious glance up at her, “How…?”

“What? I’m good with animals and people…ponies?” I gently shrugged, “…I‘ve yet to see.” She simply stood there awestruck, “Dame Rarity?”

“Ah, yes Tau Niem? Oh, you don’t mind if I call you Tau Niem, do you?” She snapped out of her shock rather quickly – rather surprising since Opal never warmed up to anypony.

“That’s fine, I’d prefer it actually.” I smiled, “I have a needle and a bit of thread, made of the same material.”

“Oh, that’s alright, I’m sure that I can find the color darling.” She assured me.

“No doubt. Though I do suspect that your needle would blunt itself on this fabric.” I warned her.

“Nonsense! Fabric can’t dull a needle…” she said dismissively.

With a motion of my hand, I reached out for one of her needles sneaking out from her bags and brought it to my hand as easily as she would with her horn, to hold it before my face. She regarded me curiously, as I thrust the needle towards my chest. She winced, expecting me to lodge the needle deep into my flesh, but the yelp of pain never came. Instead, when she looked up, she saw me standing there, with the needle in my open palm, its tip bent. Her eyes instantly came up to mine, hoping for an answer.

“It’s made from a grade four anti-perforation material.” I explained, “Even if one of the solar-guards were to strike me with his spear, it’d only bruise me.”

“Then how’d you manage to rip it?” She thought aloud.

“It must’ve been the energy from Twilight Sparkle’s horn that cleft it.” I surmised.

“Why don’t I just use my magic to repair it?” She offered.

“I suspect that if you used your energy, you would exhaust yourself. The weave is very dense.” I shrugged, “Besides, I only need to cover up the rip, not mend the fabric. I doubt that I’ll be getting cut or stabbed anytime soon.”

“True…” She agreed.

“Then, could you please try and fix it? I’ll pay you back with interest so soon as I make some money.” I humbly requested.

“Oh, dear, you don’t have to pay me to mend your robes. It’d be crime against fashion for you to wander about in a torn garment!” She proclaimed, which drew a chuckle from me, “What is so funny?”

“It’s only, I know you’re the element of generosity, but how can you expect me to accept your hard work, without repaying you?” I tried my hand at deflection, “How about so soon as I have the bits, I order some clothes from you? Do you think that would be acceptable?”

“You, a stallion, ordering clothes from me?” She gawked.

“Certainly. What, is there something wrong with that?” I asked curiously.

“No, it’s just that I don’t generally get much business from stallions.” She explained modestly.

“I bet you don’t get many orders from Danårians either?” I grinned.

“I can’t say that I have…” She returned the grin, looking both flattered and humored, “Thank you, Tau Niem, I’d appreciate that.”

“It’s the least I could do.” I bowed my head in thanks.

“Now, let me see that robe and pass me the needle you were discussing.” She requested, with an extended hoof.

“Alright.” I dug my hands into the robe’s inner-pockets, woven into the inside in such a way to make them all but invisible, and removed the pouch containing a length of string and a dull-grey needle half the thickness of the one I had blunted earlier, before removing the robe, “Here you go.” I handed her the robe first and offered the sewing pouch to her in the other hand.

“This is filthy.” She remarked, examining the damage closer.

“That’s what happens when you face down one of the Elements of Harmony, I suppose?” I snickered, “I’m planning on cleaning it just so soon as it is repaired.”

“Not before?” She inquired.

“I’d hate for any of these fibers to enter the environment, who knows what havoc they might unleash.” I remarked passively, however, she took it as a joke.

“Yes, I suppose that would be quite a loss!” She laughed, to which I joined her – I don’t think she needs to know the truth about it…

We settled into a peaceful silence, as Rarity skillfully managed the alien fabric and needle – no pun intended – and I settled down with Opal. For whatever reason, animals always seemed to react positively to me? It was the same in each life I lived…well, except for that incident in my last life…and that other one, with the lions… For the most part, I never had problems though! Opal was no exception. My wife used to remark that she thought it was because I never cared about what someone looked like on the outside, but it was the inside I always seemed to find straight away. Perhaps that was why I found her so stunningly beautiful? Rarity had finished and turned around to find me sitting with Opal in my lap, purring contentedly, as my eyes began to water…

“You’re thinking of her, aren’t you?” she said, gently nuzzling my left arm, drawing me back to the here and now.

“Always.” I smiled, blinking my eyes a few times, “It didn’t give you any trouble did it?”

“None.” She assured me, “She was a lucky mare.”

“No.” I shook my head, “I was the lucky one.” I gently drew her close into a hug and planted a kiss atop her head, “Thank you for everything. You’re a gem.”

“Anytime,” she said warmly.

Nodding, I gently placed Opal back on the bed next to me and took my leave. Soon as I was gone, Rarity sighed. “Wow…she was a lucky mare, huh Opal?” The cat merely hissed at her in response.

Quati: E'hui ~ Assuaged

It was late evening and the dark indigo blanket that is night was fast blotting out the last of the day’s light. The young apprentice of Princess Celestia felt more depressed to be leaving Canterlot than she ever had before, more than when she had left her brother years before even. As she sat in the train-car waiting for its departure, she couldn’t help but feel cheated. Here was the first new creature to arrive in Equestria in centuries and the Princesses refused to let her stay in Canterlot longer. Not only that, but Celestia had neglected to even explain to her why she had to return to Ponyville! Despite Twilight’s reassurances, her friends knew that there was something amiss with her, however, she refused to acknowledge it. Applejack had done her best to cheer her up, but when that had not worked, she begrudgingly decided to give Twilight her space, but reminded her that she was always there for her. Applejack nodded in resignation as her friend gave her a forced smile for her sake. Indeed Twilight was so engrossed in her own thoughts as she stared out the window of their private train-car, that she didn’t hear the murmur of her friends as the door to their cabin opened, why should she care? Its not like any of the ponies on the train would interrupt the Elements of Harmony, nor disturb them, they were famous after all! Not that Twilight really wanted the extra attention that came with their fame… Even as their guest sat next to her, she neglected to recognize their presence.

“What do you call a pony with no ears?” A flat voice asked her from behind.

“What…?” She snapped at the foal, as she spun in her seat.

“You don’t.” I grinned cheekily.

“Tau Niem?” She stared at me in shock.

“Twilight Sparkle.” I stated with the same grin still on my face.

“Why? Why’re you here? This train’s to Ponyville!” She balked.

“I would hope so, or else both of us would be on the wrong train.” I chuckled.

“You’re coming to Ponyville? You’re coming to Ponyville!” Her skeptical tone made way for one of joy.

“Yes, for a short while. The Princesses thought it would be a good idea for me to stay out of the limelight.” I explained simply, oblivious to her growing glee.

“O-my-gosh!” Pinkie exclaimed, popping up between us, seemingly from nowhere, “This means I can give you one of my world famous ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ parties!”

“I suppose it does!” I exclaimed jovially, taking her in a one-armed hug and scooping Twilight in the other, before I looked at Pinkie, “Just remember, batter in the oven, confetti in the cannon?”

“Of course!” Pinkie giggled, while Twilight looked at us both curiously.

“You’re going to be there, right Twilight?” I paused to look at the still stunned pony.

“Yeah…of course,” she said, unsure of what she was agreeing to first.

“Awesome!” I exclaimed, releasing the two, “Applejack?”

“Uh, yeah?” She blinked, surprised to be brought into the conversation so suddenly.

“You do have something harder than cider, right?” I asked her.

“Harder?” Being the Element of Honesty meant that bluffing wasn’t exactly her strong point either.

“Oh, come on Applejack.” I gave her an incredulous look, “You know…something with a kick? A little bit of the ‘hard-cider’?”

“Uh, we dun’t usually drink the hard stuff, ‘sept on special occasion.” She informed me.

“Yeah, but how often do you meet a new friend from far away?” I said with a smile.

“Not tha’ often ah suppose…” She mused.

“Exactly!” I exclaimed, “Come on, it’s a special occasion! I’ll make it up to you…”

“Alright…?” She acquiesced.

“That’s the spirit!” I grinned.

“Ooh, this is going to be the most stupendous party ever!” Pinkie exclaimed, confetti appearing out of nowhere, as she leapt almost a half-dozen feet into the air.

“Oh Pinkie Pie, you’re so random…” I chuckled, before catching Dash’s gaze.

The two of us stared at each other silently for a long moment, before she broke into laughter! I couldn’t help but join her, after all, if she knew that I was quoting her, what would she have thought?

The mane six initially thought my more relaxed behavior was strange, but after assuring them it was simply that I was no longer in the presence of their royalty, they took the change in stride. Indeed, I settled in nicely, conversing with each of them one at a time, or in the case of Applejack and Rainbow Dash, the both of them about my martial arts that they had heard of, thanks to the little scuffle between Twilight and I. Even Fluttershy and I had a stimulating conversation about the local avian species that called Kelovo home – the four-winged bird of prey called the Ko’shol, particularly fascinated her. I don’t blame her, it was one of only two avian species that I knew of in Danårian space that had two pairs of wings. Eventually I came full circle and ended up back with Twilight, in the same seat no less.

“So, what’re your initial observations?” I asked her curiously.

“Hmm, of what?” Twilight asked, clearly distracted.

“Of me, of Danårians, from what you can observe of me?” I specified.

“Have I been that obvious?” She chuckled.

“Yeah,” I nodded, “…but I’ve been doing the same.”

“You’re much better at it than I am, I never even noticed.” She stated plainly.

“I’ve been a diplomat in the service of the Imperators for decades.” I reminded her, “So…?”

“So, what?” She asked, forgetting the question.

“Your thoughts?” I wondered.

“Well, I’d say from what little I’ve been able to observe of you, that you’re an honorable, if not prideful race.” She stated simply.

“Prideful?” I repeated, with a tilt of the head.

“Would that be inaccurate?” She returned with a raised eyebrow.

“I suppose not.” I conceded, “We do have a long history full of magnificent accomplishments behind us, so to take some pride in them is understandable, no?”

“I suppose a thousand years must be a rather short time for a civilization that dances with the stars?” She only then noticed the soft glow on my face, “Tau Niem?”

“Ah, I forget that you cannot hear your words in my language, as I can.” I grinned guiltily.

“Why? Did I say something wrong?” Twilight asked nervously.

“No, quite the opposite. It was rather beautiful.” I smiled.

“Could you, recite it for me?” She asked me somewhat timidly.

“I suppose I could deactivate the translator for a moment.” I nodded.

Reaching my hand under the robes on my left chest, where the device sat, I pressed a bio-neural sensor on the side, giving it the command to standby. I noticed the others had quieted down and stared at me intently, eager to hear a little of my speech… I cleared my throat and inhaled deeply.

“Prensari E’orino y-sol kred-amar astri haja.” I spoke, my native tongue untainted, unaltered in any way, allowing the words to flow like water from my tongue. It had been an age since I had recited anything in the poetic verse, but it did not affect the flow or pace one bit. With a single touch, I reactivated my Universal Translator, “Mind you, I’m no-”

“That was divine…” Rarity said, still partially entranced.

“No, really, that was just shorthand.” I chuckled dismissively.

“Um, I thought it was elegant…too…” Fluttershy said meekly, her voice finally trailing off.

“Thank you, really.” I blushed, “Truth be told, I’m not much for open verse. Now an epic, a tale from the ancient times. One of heroes and villains, warriors and monsters, that’s where it’s at!”

“Well, how about it?” Applejack suggested.

“We do have plenty of time before we arrive in Ponyville.” Twilight reminded.

“I suppose…” I nodded, “Well now, how about one from Earth of ancient times?” The six slowly, but eagerly converged on where I sat as I began, “This is the first history written by humans, and it all beings in the city of Mycenae, in the mountainous Peloponnesus. There ruled King Agamemnon…”

I regaled them with the tale of the twenty-year siege of Troy by the Achaeans… The fight between the noble Hector and the mighty Achilles, wherein the wrath and savagery of Achilles is exposed and the grief that he was supposed to inflict on his enemy was returned to him, particularly caught their morbid interest – it was no surprise that they took to disliking him immediately. Despite their obvious loathing, not one of them was anything but shocked when Paris, the seemingly cowardly, inept son of King Priam of Troy, slew the mighty Achilles with an arrow to the heel, avenging his brother. Finally, I ended the tale with the conclusion of the siege, by the crafty Odysseus and his wooden horse, the Trojan symbol of their city, as a ‘peace offering’. Whence it was wheeled into the city, the Trojans celebrated their victory and feasted, and partied until they all passed out. Then, when night fell, Odysseus and his men slipped from their hiding place in its belly and took the city by storm! Silence reigned over them for several long moments, as I let them process the tale in their minds.

“They should’ve listened to Laocoön.” Rainbow Dash finally stated decisively.

“Indeed.” I nodded.

“Why would you tell such a tale?” Twilight asked me incredulously, which turned all their attention back to me, as the storyteller.

“It’s simple Twilight Sparkle, the tale is a cautionary one.” I replied.

“How’s that cautionary? All it is, is a tale of death!” She exclaimed.

“Yes, yes it is, but you need to look deeper.” I explained, “Achilles is the main character of the Iliad. It was his wrath that sees him lain low. His disrespect for his enemy.”

“Why would you respect your enemy?” Rainbow asked skeptically.

“Because that’s what separates us from beasts,” I said simply, “War is a horrible thing. Even in victory, there are no winners. There is only sacrifice. So, we honor those we fight, because they’re willing to sacrifice everything, just as we are.”

“You Danårians are an odd lot.” She remarked in passing.

“We’re not so different as you may think.” I cautioned her, “If I recall the tale of Hearth’s Warming Eve properly, your three tribes were once at odds. Mistrustful of each other. Look at you now, three clans working together as one for the betterment of your kind.” I leaned in toward Rainbow with a grin, “Sometimes, yesterday’s enemy, is tomorrow’s friend.” I leaned back in my seat once more, “A long time ago, before the first Federation, our people were divided. Rivals, enemies even. We fought and we suffered. We gained nothing. Then, we awoke thanks to the Theologians…”

“The who?” Twilight interrupted.

“They were the first outsiders we met. They warned us of our future, that we would cease to exist if we continued. They showed us an alternative. They showed us harmony and unity.” I explained, “They told us of a greater world beyond our own, one that we could join if only we put aside our differences and worked together. We did, and within a generation, our children inherited the stars. Within the first long-span, we had formed the Trade Coalition and expanded our influence in every direction for light years.”

“What’s a span?” Twilight asked.

“Light year?” Applejack remarked, “Day for a whole year, that don’t sound too good…”

“No, Applejack, a light year is the theoretical distance light can travel in a year.” Twilight informed her farmer friend.

“Actually Twilight Sparkle, the distance of a light year, assuming no outside interference, is approximately seventy-trillion measures.” I hummed a brief moment, in realization, “Yes, that is a problem, you no doubt have no idea of our system of measurement.” I cleared my throat, “To answer your first question, a span is sixteen greater cycles, formed of sixteen lesser cycles. A long span is then sixteen spans…so that comes to 4,096 years.”

“Hexadecimal?” Twilight remarked.

“Yes, our numeric system is hexadecimal in nature.” I confirmed with a nod, “The integers 16-0-0 is the mathematical expression of a perfect hypercube.”

“Shouldn’t it be 1-0-0-0?” She retorted.

“Under some systems, yes. However, we count to sixteen on the first digit, then seventeen, or 1-1 would be the first in the next decimal place.” I explained.

“That is most odd.” She remarked.

“Can somepony speak plain?” Applejack exclaimed.

“Oh, so I don’t count?” I said cheekily.

“Ya know what ah mean…” She said dismissively.

“What he’s saying is that his people use more numbers than we do.” Twilight responded to Applejack for me.

“How’s that? Aren’t numbers, numbers? Where do they get more?” Applejack clearly wasn’t following and it was frustrating the cowpony.

“Applejack, starting at zero, count until you reach a double-digit number.” I prompted.

“Easy.” She exclaimed, “Zero, one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine.”

“Right.” I nodded, “Riai, umi, di, om-dui, quati, v’en, qua’di, ouar, pereh, e’mi, tak’s, swa, ti’qu, vaah, mr’oah, um’tas, and on the highest digit, to’as.”

“So…” She tried to comprehend what I was saying.

“We have seventeen digits to use in our numeric system. You count to nine, then start adding zeroes. We count to sixteen, then add to’as, or a zero…” I elaborated.

“Uh, you and your fancy mathematics!” She growled, causing me to laugh, “What?”

“Oh, Applejack…” Twilight started laughing too, and before we knew it, everyone was laughing merrily, Applejack included.

“Next thing…next thing you know, you’re going to tell me that you use different letters!” Applejack said in her mirth.

“We do,” I said between chuckles, which only caused her to laugh harder, “I’m serious.”

“I know, that’s what makes it so funny!” She laughed even harder.

“Yeah…” I rejoined them in laughing, though it would’ve been far odder if we both used the same letters!

The rest of the trip was spent in lighthearted conversation. Things like what was my favorite color - dark-green - and what was my favorite food - glazed Kelovo-Fruit… I found it amazingly entertaining that the lot of them so quickly adopted me into their herd, welcoming me so easily and completely. We Danårians are usually very slow to trust, but once it is earned, you have a stalwart friend for life. I had not laughed so merrily in nearly a span. Human company just didn’t suit me the same as living with my own people. I slowly quieted as I came to remember the good times I had spent in the service of the Federation. The rest of the mane six continued laughing, save Twilight. She saw my distress and was just about to subtly ask me about it, before Pinkie’s loud voice rang over the jovial mares…

“We’re here! We’re home!” Pinkie exclaimed.

Her cheery attitude only served to depress me more. It had been so long since I had seen my home that I almost forgot what it looked like, what the first breeze off the eastern sea smelled like in the morning, what the faces of my family looked like. Most depressingly, I would never forget the solemn feeling of tending to the shrine of our ancestors that now bore the name of my wife…

“We’re here, Ponyville!” Pinkie exclaimed once more, grabbing me by the shoulders as she bounced.

I forced myself to smile. Heart of stone, mind of stone. I repeated in my head, as I urged myself onward. Like some kind of robot, I rose to my feet, running more on instinct than anything else, as I willed myself to forget. Live in the now… I told myself. I danced in circles with Pinkie like some sort of marionette, not out of any real joy on my part. What joy I might’ve gleaned from such a moment, had been lost the moment those memories came back to me… It was only the gentle lurch of the train as it came to a stop that shook me from my thoughts.

I offered to exit the train first, after all, I was the only male on their company and as such, it was my duty to protect them. However, they politely declined, citing the fact that if an alien were to suddenly exit the train there might be a panic. I wondered who would be there at this time of night, but I bowed to their wisdom nonetheless. A part of me wondered if the mares had decided that the numerically inferior males of their species were either incompetent of protecting them, or if they had become too valuable because of their scarcity to lose? Something I’d have to inquire about the next Twilight and I had time to speak?

The Mane Six exited before I did, but much to my surprise, there were two ponies awaiting us. The first was a tough looking red stallion with green eyes and a golden mane, that even if I had not known, I would’ve assumed to be related to Applejack. The second was an older, tan mare with a grey mane. She looked at me, mildly surprised by my appearance, however, it was the stallion that gave me a death-glare. Though the seven mares spoke, their words were lost as the two of us stared into each other’s eyes, unwilling to so much as blink. Very quickly, the women noticed our staring contest, and Applejack and Twilight, came up to Big Mac and myself respectively.

“Are you two alright?” Twilight asked me.

“Big Mac, is there a reason you’re staring this stallion down?” Applejack asked her brother.

“E’yup.” We both remarked at the same time.

Big Mac took a big step towards me, one that I matched.

“There a reason you’re mockin’ me?” He asked intensifying his glare.

“I do not mock, ‘tis a low form of insult,” I said, voice steely.

“You speak like Princess Luna.” He observed.

“I hath that ability.” I remarked plainly and the two of us relapsed into staring at each other silently.

“Brother, this is Tau Niem. He’s a guest of the Princesses,” Applejack said softly to him.

I extended a hand to him, which he eyed suspiciously. “I’m Danårian, not Human, if that’s what you’re thinking?” I said, hoping to pacify him.

Twilight nodded to him, while still next to me. He looked up from Twilight and back to my eyes. He glanced down at my hand for a moment, before taking it. I strongly gripped his hoof to show him the respect that he clearly deserved.

“The name’s Big Macintosh,” He said rather simply, still not completely trusting me.

“E’gah Tau Niem A Ne Ni Nei Vas Kelovo,” I said with a bow of my head, and I noticed that he looked to Twilight, “That is my short-name, however, you may call me Tau Niem.”

“Short?” He replied brusquely.

“Short.” I nodded.

Releasing his hoof, I stood straight and tall once more. He was the first to openly check my ‘flank’ for a ‘cutie mark’. His brow rose when he noticed that I had none, none that was visible anyways.

“Why do you hide your mark?” He asked bluntly.

At this, each of the mares looked at me curiously, Twilight more so. “Our species has no such feature.” I informed him.

“Then how’m I to know what your talent is?” He asked once again – I was starting to like this stallion, he asked a lot of questions, good questions.

“Ask me.” I replied simply.

“What are you?” He asked simply this time.

“Since I already told you my species, I shall assume that you meant my profession?” With this remark, I earned a critical glare from him, “I’m a linguist, anthropologist and warrior.” This earned me an even more critical gaze, “However, I was born and raised a farmer…grew up on an orchard.”

Like his sister, he was honest to a fault, exposing his shock plainly.

“It’s true brother, he’s told us all about his family and his home, while we’re in Canterlot.” Applejack grinned, as her brother regarded her curiously, “Some of his story was a bit fanciful, but if you’d told me that his kind were real before ah had left, well…”

My kind? I thought critically, though I decided to let it pass… Then the new mare, wearing an interesting garment about her throat, gingerly, yet determinedly approached me. Taking the fact that I knew their society to be matriarchal, much like an ancient form of our own, I quickly deduced that she held some sort of high office.

“The Princess informed me that you’d be coming.” She spoke gently, much like a clan-leader on my own world, at that my mind was made up…

“Tau Niem, this is Mayor Mare.” Twilight looked up at me, introducing us.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Elder Mare of Ponyville.” I bowed my head to her respectfully.

She looked at me curiously with her violet eyes, before Twilight elbowed me. “That’s Mayor Mare.” She corrected me.

“Is that not what I expressed?” I looked to Twilight curiously.

“No, you just called her, old.” Twilight informed me.

“Is that not the meaning?” I cocked my head to one side.

“A mayor is an elected official, selected to govern a settlement.” Mayor Mare spoke up.

“Ah, I see…” I nodded, “There is no such word in the Danårian language. It is our elders that manage our families and clans. I do hope you took no offense, the term elder carries much respect with our people.”

“None at all.” She smiled at me kindly, as though she expected such a situation.

“Thank you.” I bowed my head lower, before placing my hand into my robes and on my translation device, “Computer, access database, Equestrian-one. Make addition, word, noun, station; Mayor. Definition as previously received.”

Both the Mayor and Twilight looked on with rapt attention, before the Mayor decided the device was innocuous enough.

“Tau Niem, the Princess has informed me that you’re a special representative of your people and are to be conferred the status of diplomat. We ask that you follow Equestrian law as best you can while in Ponyville, however, you have been granted diplomatic immunity…” Mayor Mare stated, drawing quite a few curious stares to both herself and myself.

“I am still restrained by both my customs and the oaths I have given Princess Celestia.” I reassured her.

“I’m glad to hear that.” She nodded, “I’m also to inform you that all your expenses shall be paid for by the crown for the duration of your stay.”

Several of the ponies gasped in shock at that, though because I was looking at the Mayor, I did not see which.

“I appreciate the sentiment Mayor Mare, however, if I am to remain here for any length of time, I do not wish to be a drain on your community. I have much I can offer your fair village.” I declared honestly, both Applejack and Rainbow Dash seemed particularly relieved to hear that, “I am of course limited somewhat by my people’s code of non-interference, however, I will do what I can to aid you, in whatever way I’m able.”

“That’s very kind of you,” She said, smiling brightly, “Have you given any thought to your lodging?”

“Honestly, no, I had not. Are there no public domiciles, I believe the term is an Inn?” I inquired.

“Strangely enough no.” Twilight responded.

“Ponyville doesn’t get a lot of tourists.” Mayor Mare elaborated.

“Don’t worry about it darling.” Rarity spoke up, causing me to turn around.

“Are you quite sure? I would hate to impose,” I said in shock.

“Not at all.” She waved a hoof, “I would not see you sleep on the street!”

“I’m once again in your debt, Dame Rarity…” I said with a bow and a gentle smile.

“Don’t mention it, it’s the least I could do!” She once again waved her hoof dismissively.

I turned back to the Mayor expectantly. “That settles that.” I stated decisively, “Do you have further need of me?”

“There’s some paperwork to be done, but we can do that tomorrow. I’m sure that all of you’d like to get home to your beds?” Mayor Mare assumed correctly, receiving nods and murmurs in response, “Very well then, I hope that you find Ponyville comfortable Tau Niem.”

“Thank you, Mayor.” I bowed once more to her, before she started back for her own home and I turned to Rarity who was slowly approaching me, “I’m ready when you are, my host.”

“Very well, let me say goodnight to my friends?” she said, before approaching Applejack before hugging her.

I approached Big Macintosh once more. He gave me a critical gaze, more curious than suspicious at this point. I could tell that he was having a hard time seeing me as anything other than a Human. I couldn’t blame him, there was little in outward appearance that distinguished Danårians from Humans…

“I take it from your reaction that you’re well read and that you know of the old pony tales about Humans?” I asked, already assuming the answer.

“E’yup.” He said regarding me intently, I think he was having a hard time reading my body language?

“Well, I assure you that I would never try to bridle and mount you.” I chuckled.

“Darn right,” He said with a solid hoof to the chest, one that I returned in kind with a closed fist.

The two of us looked at each other for a moment, before laughing loudly.

“Stallions…” Rarity remarked overhearing our exchange.

V'en: Tegris ~ Changes

Rarity awoke that morning, bathed in the warmth of the morning sun filtering in through her windows. As she began to stir from her slumber, a pleasantly sweet, yet smooth, smell wafted into her nostrils, accented by something altogether different? It smelled wonderful, but altogether foreign. However, if she was in bed, then who was cooking? Sweetie Belle. She jumped out of bed with a start and galloped down the stairs and into the kitchen doorway, only to pause there in shock…

“Good morning.” His voice replied cheerfully.

It all came back to her again. Sweetie Belle had not stayed the night, rather she had offered the Tau Niem creature her home, since he had none to call his own in Ponyville. The strange stallion was deftly handling a pair of hot, bread pans out of the oven with ease, thanks to his hands. What she had initially thought to be a strange, weak part of his body, she now regarded with envy. He was manipulating the bread knife at least as easily as she would with magic. So enthralled with his hands and their careful work, she did not notice that he was speaking to her, until he stopped.

“Oh, um, yes…” She chuckled, “I’m so sorry, I was-”

“You were watching my hands.” I stated with a chuckle, “Go on and take a seat, breakfast’s almost done.”

“No, I…” she said nervously, blushing gently at being caught staring.

“Its alright, I’m used to being ‘the alien’ and cooking is much more enjoyable with company.” I chuckled once more, before she sat at her table where she could watch me, “Now its your turn to humor me. I am curious to hear which one of your questions you ask me first…?”

“If you have telekinesis, why do you use your hands?” She complied with my request, which gave me reason to smile.

“It would take just as much effort to manipulate the hot pans and utensils as it would my hands.” I answered simply, “I imagine that with hooves, it would be easier wouldn’t it?”

She nodded as I removed a teapot that had been simmering on the stove for some time.

“I was told that this tea was best served extra hot, so do be wary,” I said, pouring her a cup, before pouring one of my own. It had a rich aroma, the main reason that I had chose it, though I had never seen the plant that it came from, let alone heard of it before… “I do hope that you like it?”

She sniffed at it, curiously deducing its origins.

“This is one of Zecora’s blends, isn’t it?” She asked me in shock.

“I do believe that was her name.” I nodded, “I take it you know her?”

“She is a Zebra that lives in the Everfree Forest.” I listened intently, though truth be told, this was the second time today that I had listened to a tale that I already knew…the things we do to remain incognito… “Zecora has quite the knowledge regarding the plants of the forest,” she said, gesturing the piping hot tea that we were still trying to cool, “…Not that you’d ever catch me living in there!”

“Why’s that?” I asked, blowing on my tea.

“Oh darling, its horrid!” She exclaimed, “It’s so wet and muddy, everything is out to get you…” She trembled then, remembering her encounter with the Manticore…

“Are you alright?” I asked her, noticing her distress and placing my hand on her hoof.

“Yes, it’s just the less time I have to spend in that forest the better!” She declared, before suddenly changing the subject, “So what is it that you were baking?”

“Ah…” I smiled as I stood and went back to the counter, where the two loaves of bread sat, “Banana bread and pumpkin bread.”

“You made bread from fruit?” She looked at me curiously.

“They’re not entirely fruit, silly,” I said with a gentle, playful laugh, while I picked up the butter knife once more. Cutting out a large piece of each and placing them on the plate, I applied a rather generous helping of butter on half of both, so that she might decide which she liked better – buttered or unbuttered? “They’re recipes I picked up on my travels…” I remarked while putting the plate down in front of her, before returning for some of my own…

“Where did you get the bananas and pumpkin from? I don’t have any…?” She wondered.

“I went out first thing this morning and bought some, after I stopped to pick up some paperwork from the Mayor…” I remarked, while buttering my food.

“You managed to get bananas?” She balked.

“I did, why?” I made it a point to take the first bite of the banana bread.

“They are not common to this part of the world, as they have to come from the far south…” She explained.

“Well, fortunate for us then!” I exclaimed with a smile and a chuckle, before taking another large bite.

She cast an uncertain glance down at the banana bread that she brought to her muzzle and finally decided on giving it a hesitant sniff, before taking a dainty bite…well a dainty bite from her was still nearly as large as one of my larger bites. I denied myself a chuckle as I watched her carefully chew the dense, but moist bread, its chewiness and texture foreign to her. After a moment, she came to the decision that she liked it, taking another, yet larger bite. I grinned in success. I was not the best baker, but I could manage…

“Oh, this is delightful…” She sighed.

“Try the pumpkin bread.” I suggested.

She hesitated upon sniffing it…its scent was much stronger than that of the other loaf, the spices gave it the smell of a food with much more bite than it actually had. Nonetheless, when I gave her a reassuring nod, she once again took the dive. I joined her in taking a bite of the pumpkin bread and even I was pleasantly surprised at how it came out. It was a little difficult guessing on the spices, but apparently, I guessed correctly, because it was even richer than I had remembered. A fact that we both appreciated, judging by how fast she devoured her piece.

The two of us ate our fill, or perhaps a little more, judging by how sluggish we both acted afterwards? No offense to the royal cooks, but for all their fancy culinary skills, there was nothing like a good, hearty bread. Well, maybe some bacon and eggs, but something told me that the ponies, as tolerant as they were, would not appreciate me consuming meat in front of them very much…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Shortly thereafter, I was out of Rarity’s boutique and taking my sweet time on a pleasant walk to Sweet Apple Acres. It had been ingrained in me from a young age to never let someone carry you, when you could take care of yourself. Because of this, I felt uneasy accepting the princesses’ charity, even if I were the unofficial ambassador of my people. Which got me to thinking, what could I do for work in Equestria? From what I had seen, the Equestrians had no real need of the kind of martial skills that I possessed, not that it mattered, the garrison in Ponyville was pitifully small. That left me with the six ponies that I knew…

Though Rarity had suggested that I help her with her business, I knew next to nothing about clothes – function over form was my motto… As undeniably cool as it would’ve been to work with Rainbow Dash in clearing the sky, for a Danårian to be able to manipulate clouds at all would be a feat in and of itself! Fluttershy didn’t seem to have much of a job for me to aid her in, as she took odd jobs herself… There also wasn’t much need for a third librarian in the tiny town of Ponyville either, though given the fact that I would be spending at least a modest amount of time with Twilight Sparkle, almost assured that I would be helping. Which left only Pinkie Pie and Applejack…and honestly, there was something about Pinkie Pie that unsettled me. She was just too fun. In small doses, I think that I could handle it, but all the time? One of the two of us would inevitably do something they would regret, most likely me.

This is how I came to the decision to seek out Applejack. After all, I knew a thing or two about working on an orchard, from the years of my youth. Sure, apples and kelovo are completely different, but surely working on an apple orchard couldn’t be that tough? I may not be a youth anymore, but neither am I old enough to be an elder…though some days I felt like I could be! This is how I found myself standing in front of the largest member of the Apple Family...

“You’re going to turn aside a pair of able hands!?” I barked incredulously.

“E’yup.” Big Macintosh nodded.

“I’ve given you my word that I am not a Human, nor do I mean anyone any harm! I want to work!” I declared honestly.

“Sorry, we haven’t got any work here.” Big Macintosh said plainly, before turning to walk away.

“You arrogant, racist…Bas!” I shouted at his back, “Turn and face me!”

My shout turned into a bellow, clearly far louder than he expected from a creature my size. He promptly spun about, beholding my visage, not unlike that of Princess Luna. Indeed, even the shattered rock underfoot reminded the stallion of the dark night that was last year’s Nightmare Moon festival! However, his courage was commendable as he stood his ground before the proverbial storm.

“I come before you to be of use and out of a desire to do right. By honor, I seek my right to support myself, not be lowered to relying on others, and this you would deny me!?” I snored in defiant anger, “I know that with even a dozen sets of hooves you’d still welcome help, but mine hands are not good enough for yours? Fine.” I nodded determined, “Then I proclaim an At’ori! No weapons, no rules, two warriors and their honor alone.”

“A what now?” He regarded me suspiciously.

“A fight. A duel of honor.” I smashed my fist into my heart, “…With no weapons but our hearts and wits!”

“I’m not gonna fight you.” He stated adamantly.

“Only an honorless coward would deny a legitimate challenge to their honor!” I sneered at the stallion, “…or is that it? All the brawn of a warrior, but none of the heart? The kind of man that would turn his back on his own family just to-”

The jeer worked, perhaps a little too well? The next I knew, the large stallion was barreling down on me in a rage perhaps my equal! It took all my speed and agility to dodge his head-butt aimed at my head, and then the following flailing of hooves. Even the glancing hit to my shoulder caused a significant amount of pain, however, it was not unrequited. In my very next move, I clocked him upside the head with my offhand, hard enough to stun him momentarily. Drawing back my right arm, I made to strike him once more, but it was not meant to be…

As I made to connect, a sudden tightness about my back sent me hurtling chest-first into the red stallion, with a thud. The next we knew, we were both on the ground, I lashed to his neck and chest, as if I were giving him a hug. I was somewhat reassured when his eyes told me that it was as much as shock to him, as it was to me.

“What in tarnation’s goin’ on here!?” The familiar voice of Applejack accused the two of us, “Well?” She barked after neither of us were immediately forthcoming.

“A hoof-fight…” Big Macintosh admitted sheepishly to the sherbet colored mare standing over us.

“A blind pony could see that!” She exclaimed.

“I don’t see the big deal, I challenged him to a duel…” I said rather displeased that we had been interrupted.

“Is that the way that you deal with your issues?” She asked rather roughly.

“Only issues of honor…” I replied dismissively.

“Issues of Honor?” She repeated, turning to Big Macintosh, “What’d ya do?”

“Nothing! He’s the one who insulted me!” He exclaimed.

“Nothing!?” I exclaimed, “You not only lied, trying to deny me honest work, but then you tried to slight me again by denying me a rightful duel!”

“Convenient how you left out your insults…” He retorted.

“All justly deserved,” I said with a harrumph, “Only a Bas would turn down able hands when in need, and as for the slight upon yourself, well…perhaps that was uncalled for?”

“What’d he say?” Applejack asked her brother.

“Perhaps…?” He responded to me, ignoring his sister.

“Alright, I was wrong, it did take courage to charge me and the devotion to your family’s honor is admirable.” I admitted in apology, “But you’re still a fool for turning down a pair of able hands! I know from growing up on my family’s orchard that you can always use more hands!”

“That’s what this is all about!?” Applejack snapped incredulously at the two of us, though it was obvious that she was more upset with her brother than myself.

Turning my head as far around as it could go, I managed a weak nod. “I only want to work, to support myself.” I looked at her pleadingly, “I cannot accept the princesses’ charity…”

She sighed, pulling the rope off of the two of us, freeing us of our captivity. We each got to our hooves and feet respectively, and eyed the other, before looking towards the farm-pony.

“Ah can’t believe this…” She shook her head angrily.

“It was my fault.” I confessed, drawing a surprised look from both Apples, “I goaded him into fighting with me.”

“True as that may be,” She turned from me to her brother, “…Ya know better. Ah thought, ah assured ya the other night that he didn’t mean any harm? What’s more, you decided to get into a hoof-fight with him?”

“Please, don’t be stern with your brother, he meant well. He placed life and limb on the line to defend thy honor, a worthy pursuit, no?” I counseled her – no man should be punished for defending his honor, or those of his kin… “If you must punish someone, please, I would take his.”

Applejack sighed. “Tau Niem, our world ain't the same as yours. Now ah ain't gonna’ cuff either of the two of ya, even though both of ya deserve it!” She growled in frustration.

“I know that our two worlds are quite different, but what harm is there in a simple duel? How else are you to defend your honor?” I posed defensively.

“Not everything is about honor, sometimes ya gotta’ turn the other cheek.” Her philosophy was strange, quite the opposite of what I had expected.

“I disagree.” I stated frankly, but in a tone that carried no disrespect, “If you allow disrespect, or other negative behavior to go unchecked, you only invite further undesired action…”

“An eye for an eye makes the whole world blind.” She responded.

“Perhaps.” I nodded, taking a moment to recall one of Equestria’s predators, “…but a scarred Manticore is less likely to try its paw again.”

Applejack regarded me a long moment, trying to refute what I had said. I could tell, because I had said the same thing to my father at a young age and he had responded to me in much the same way. It was a sad lesson to learn, that idealism dies in the real world, but it was one that served me well…

“You know why the Rose has thorns?” I asked her, upon noticing her grim expression, “To remind us the costs of our actions. Sometimes, the rose is worth the pain, sometimes it is not. In our culture, insults are not bandied lightly.” I informed her, “Bonds are the strongest defense.”

At that moment, something clicked in the stallion’s mind, I could see it in his eyes.

“Tau Niem?” He turned to face me, as did I, before he nervously cleared his throat, “You’re right. I judged you before taking a chance to know you.” He shot an apologetic glance to his sister, “I’m sorry, I should’ve given you a chance.”

“Damn right you should have!” Oh, how badly I wanted to say that, but I didn’t... “Does that mean that you will give me a chance at some work?” I asked hopefully.

“What can ya do?” Applejack wondered.

I looked around and didn’t see any equipment besides a wagon or two, then I remembered how they got the fruit out of the trees, by bucking them. I pursed my lips together in thought for a moment, before I realized what I could do… Looking over my shoulder, I saw a nearby tree full with ripe apples, so I turned and reached out with my telekinesis. Wrapping my aura around one, I pulled it from the tree and swiftly brought it back to my hand. I smugly took a bite as I regarded their surprised expressions. Clearly, they had not expected that!

“The Macintosh are coming along nicely…” I commented walking to the very same tree.

I grinned at them once more, then placed my forehead upon the apple tree’s trunk. I could feel its life force flowing through it, from the roots below, to the leaves at its furthest points. Unlike the trees I grew up with, these were small, simple plants. Whispering to it, I sang it a song, one from my childhood back home. The tree’s leaves gained a new luster and almost seemed to glow from the ponies’ perspective. From my mind’s eye, the ‘simple plant’ glowed like a pleasant shimmer on a pond.

“Buckets…” Was the only prompting I gave the two, the quietest whisper, in the middle of the song, but it was enough to get them to jump.

As I continued, the tree hummed, and groaned, and creaked in cadence with the melody. It was no doubt eerie, yet mesmerizing to the two? I could only guess, because after placing the buckets around the foot of the tree, they stood silently. With the final note, I looked up to see the apple tree raining its fruit down, like a red rain from its branches. I felt rather tired from the act, but the look on my face betrayed none of the fact; showing the Apples only my glee, as I spun in a circle laughing, before slumping down at its base for a quick breather…

“Wow…” Applejack murmured.

“It’s not very effective, but sure is a lot of fun!” I chuckled.

“H-how…how did ya do that?” She stammered.

“What? You think we’re the only things that can speak?” I grinned, “Just because plants are different, don’t think that they can’t communicate.”

“Ya were-” She started.

“Speaking? Yes.” I nodded, closing my eyes and leaning against its trunk.

In my mind’s eye, I could still picture the plant and its wonderful, warm glow of life; but now, I could see tree, after tree, after tree, for miles. Hundreds of apple trees humming to one another! I had stirred them from their slumber, given them a reason to commune, beyond the mundane…

“Ah can’t believe it…” Applejack said in wonder, causing me to open my eyes.

“They appreciate your care.” I stated with a gentle smile, “In their own way, they love you, they care for you. That’s why their fruit is so very sweet.”

The mare looked up at the leaves and apples of the trees around her. Though she had long known her destiny was to work Sweet Apple Acres, at that moment, there was something special about it. Learning something so profound, her world just gained a bit more color.

“Applejack! Big Mac!” The sound of a small voice running towards us, drew my attention, as well as theirs, “What’s going on? What’s the matter?”

At that moment, the three little fillies that went by the names of Applebloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle all eagerly raced towards us, apparently not yet seeing me…because as they did, the three almost simultaneously panicked and hid behind Applejack and Big Mac, with the cutest little Eep’s.

“It’s alright, I won’t hurt you.” I promised them in the softest tone I could manage.

Three heads appeared from behind their protectors, to nervously regard me sitting at the base of the tree. Finally, Applebloom looked up at her elder-brother.

“Why’s there a Human in our orchard?” I winced at her words…I was really wishing that they had never heard of our exiled-brethren.

“He’s not a Human, he’s a Danårian.” Applejack told her younger sister.

“He looks like one.” Sweetie Belle stated bluntly.

“I should, Humans are our distant relations.” I frowned, “They are exiles…”

“Exiles?” Scootaloo parroted, not understanding.

“We sent them away because they could not live with us, as civilized people.” I explained, and slowly, the three came out from behind the adults’ legs.

“So, he’s a good one?” Applebloom asked her brother.

Big Mac and I exchanged a meaningful look, before he turned to his little sister. I would be lying if I said I was not surprised by his answer…

“E’yup.” He nodded.

Before I could react in the shock that I had from his reassurances, the three little fillies swarmed me! Quite a change from just a moment ago, as I was now barraged by more questions in just a few seconds, than I think I was asked by the Council of Imperators, when I sought my station as Diplomat of the Federation. I swear that both of the older Apples were snickering at me and the situation I now found myself in…

“Girls? Girls!” I fought over their voices, until they finally quieted down, “Please, one at a time. I am an alien, but I can still only listen to one of you at a time…”

“If you’re an alien with a spaceship, have you ever abducted anypony?” Scootaloo asked exuberantly.

“Not yet…” I said with a smile, ruffling her mane, “I don’t actually have a ship.”

“How did you get to Equestria then?” Applebloom chirped.

“I don’t know.” I admitted, “I awoke in the Princesses’ hall a few days ago.”

“…and nearly destroyed it…” Applejack murmured, earning a quick glare from me.

“You fought the royal guard!?” Scootaloo squeaked in shock.

“…and the Princesses.” I chuckled, “It was all a misunderstanding…”

“So, if you fought the Princesses and didn’t get turned to stone, that must mean you have some amazing superpowers!” Scootaloo bounced.

“You have superpowers?” Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

“Maybe…?” I hummed, picking up the little filly with my telekinesis, earning a startled eep from her! Just as she was about to protest, I placed her in my lap and began running my hand through her mane in a soothing fashion, “What do you think?”

“Mmmm…” She purred, “That feels good~”

“How did you do that?” Applebloom exclaimed in shock, as Scootaloo regarded me similarly, wondering where my unseen magic came from, “You don’t have a horn, so how can you use magic?”

“Our people can channel our powers from anywhere on our bodies.” I explained simply, not bothering to correct them on the subject of magic and psionics.

“Come on girls, Tau Niem came here to work. I’m sure that he’ll spend some time with ya this evening?” Applejack sought to help free me from them, though truth be told, I really didn’t mind.

I took that as my hint that she wanted to get back to work, so I stopped running my fingers through Sweetie Belle’s mane. The three looked up into my eyes, hoping that I would agree with what Applejack had said. I merely smiled and nodded, before placing the unicorn-filly back on the ground next to me with my hands. They squealed with delight and roughly leapt at me, taking hooves first in a group hug. Unlike Pinkie Pie, the three younger ponies were not quite so gentle… Nevertheless, I grinned as they released me, to scamper off laughing. A warmth filed me as I listened to their gleeful banter. It felt good to know that I could still make someone smile, even if I knew that joy was always short lived…

“I’ve become cynical in my old age…”

“What was that?” Applejack turned to me curiously.

“Hmm? Nothing.” I remarked, shaking my head, “Just remembering my youth…”

Author's Note

Qua'di: Lourenii ~ Terrors

Author's Note

Chapter Specific Warning: This chapter’s opening scene contains potentially disturbing material.

(A little music to set the theme, if you'd like...)

Qua'di: Lourenii ~ Terrors

The darkness parted for the purple unicorn and she found herself standing on the soft, blue-grey sand, looking out to the west at the setting green star. The vast ocean was painted in oranges, reds and maroons, atop a canvass of navy-blue, and its waters gently lapped upon the beach of smooth sand under her hooves. A man knelt, motionless at the water’s edge, his head hung low. It took her a moment to recognize the creature as Tau Niem, the formidable and proud alien that had appeared in the halls of Canterlot just days earlier. However, this man’s hair was matted and unkempt, his robes appeared dirty and worn; it looked like he had fought a Manticore, and only just stumbled out with his life! Then, his voice leapt from his throat in a wail of horrific pain, only to crack and break into a sobbing moan as he fell on his side. He rolled into a fetal ball and shuddered as he wept, wracked with a torment beyond imagination. Even had he not told the princesses’ dinner guests that his wife had died, she would’ve assumed that he had lost someone very dear to his heart. However, at this time his feelings of melancholy were felt as her own.

“Oh Tau…” She sighed, realizing that there was nothing she could do for him, but wishing desperately that there was, “She must’ve been something…”

Without warning, everything changed… The sea gave way to soft ground, covered in a light frosting of snow, pouring down into the valley from the high mountains, with only the sparsest of vegetation. The sand under her hooves gave way to a dark, rich mud, newly torn up from the boots of soldiers. Laughter and cheers were punctuated by groans of the defeated…but none of that mattered, because before Twilight stood Tau Niem, in a very different set of garb, one that had been dark grey, before the thick layer of mud that now covered him from head to toe. The smile on his face became all the brighter as he reached a hand down to one of his comrades, sank deep into the mud, while clutching a dark-red ball, about three hooves across in size. She took his hand and she tossed the ball to another, as he hauled her up. She dominated his vision and all his thoughts, and before Twilight realized it, his sorrow had parted, to be replaced with a pervasive bliss.

Time seemed to slow, giving Twilight ample time to observe the female that he held tightly by the arm. She couldn’t help but stare into her nearly identical colored leaf-green eyes, they were just so similar to his. Anatomically there were few differences from her pony perspective, though his mind told her that to him there were plenty. Her skin was fair, though darker than his, making his look pale in comparison. Her features were neither soft, nor hard, but so far as he was concerned, angelic. A splash of mud coated her smiling face, contrasting with her ember-red hair and green eyes respectively, showing off the flush of her cheeks and the fullness of her lips. She smelled wonderfully like the earth, but with the faintest touch of spice…one that he could lose himself in forever! They smiled simultaneously and took each other in a tight and loving embrace, revealing to Twilight that she was slightly shorter than he was. Just as quickly as they had taken a hold of each other, they released each other to take each other by the shoulders...

Throwing their heads back they exclaimed, “Victory!” Their mirth drowned out everyone else around them, before eliciting a cheer from their companions.

However, to him, her presence…her love, was all that mattered. All was as it should be in his mind. The two lovers standing triumphant over the world! Everything could’ve ended in fire around them and he wouldn’t have a cared…but it didn’t end there…no...

Twilight recoiled in shock as his thoughts imploded inwards upon themselves, and the world changed once more. In one violent twist of reality, the two of them faded from existence and she found herself alone, in someplace altogether foreign… staring down the muzzle of a metal-wolf. The being’s gelatinous, red eyes swirled slowly with motion under their surface, some unknown machine working beneath as they bore into her curiously. At first glance, it had no visible flesh, just metal...teeth, jaw and skull. Teeth that would turn her into ribbons, she knew it. Pure horror filled her mind, as the alien’s presence seemed to close in and suffocate her with its cold, merciless eyes. Smells both familiar and foreign, barraged her nose, like the gentle, nearly invisible smoke upon the air...also, those of fear and death. All she wanted to do was to flee, to find a place to hide, but she was glued in place. A part of her knew that it was already too late for that. There was no hope for her now.

Then, without rhyme or reason, the being turned and slunk away, back down the corridor towards the ‘T’ shaped junction. The sound of shocked surprise rang out from the right and it snapped its head about, before leaping through the air. She sat, frozen on her rump in the relative darkness as the furious sounds of fighting unfurled, whip-snaps, thuds and tearing, punctuated by screams. Somewhere in the midst of mind numbing terror, a gentle spray of blood colored the metal walls. Then a silence fell upon her, a sickly, deathly silence. Only the gentle, red glow of the ship’s running lights illuminated the hell that she was now in. A dark, cold foreboding place, with just the slightest hint of smoke in the air.

Her heart raced and her breathing was shallow, as fear bid her to run. Just as she lifted a foreleg to turn and do just that, to run into the darkness, away from the horrible memories, she realized that she knew those voices...no, he knew those voices, she reminded herself. There was a sharp gasp to her left, causing her to turn herself partway about to regard a pale, panic-stricken Danårian that it took her a moment to realize was Tau Niem. He all but plowed over her as he bolted for the junction, and would have if not for the fact that she had thrown herself against the wall to her right. He came to an abrupt stop with his left hand against the pale wall, covered in a fine splatter of fresh blood, made all the more brilliant by the red light upon it. His shoulders fell as his arm fell to his side, his expression slackening and a gentle shaking overtook him. He howled in despair as he too darted around the corner.

The blue-grey metal that clanked beneath her hooves as she timidly trotted towards the intersection, only managed to amplify her trepidation. Despite her fear, mashed with his, she started slowly towards the sound and before she realized it, she was running. Twilight came to an abrupt stop in a puddle of mixed blood, nearly falling. It was only luck that kept her on her hooves, as she stared dumbly at the scene before her. The fine splatter that coated the wall adjacent to herself, gave way to a corridor that was equally wide as it was tall and filled with gore. She was too shocked to react as she beheld the mangled bodies of two Danårians, sliced to ribbons and a third, macabre creature that she eventually recognized as the one that she had been muzzle to muzzle with only moments before. The bodies lay haphazardly, left where they fell. Just past them, was Tau Niem, hunched over another of his kin, cradling them in his arms. As if guided by another, the mare walked forward, over the bodies and through the blood, to get a better view…

“Hang on, just hold on…” He wept as he pleaded, desperately begging, that she live, “Help! Someone, anyone!?” He shrieked at the top of his lungs.

Twilight stood frozen in place, wanting to help him, help her, only to find herself completely unable… Then, the dying woman’s bloody hand slowly rose from her side, cut from the top of the wrist, down the outside of her forearm, right through the sleeve of her once grey uniform. Instinctively, he took her hand and raised it to his face, with a forced smile. Twilight then saw the blood pouring from the deep wounds in her stomach. She struggled to speak, her breaths labored in the extreme…gasping for air, before able to form her words.

“Its alright, I’m here. I’m with you.” He reassured her through his tears.

“…Am I precious to thee…?” She whispered to him.

With those words, she became still. Her chest never rose and her lungs did not fill. The teary eyed man watched on in silent horror, as her eyes darkened. He stared into her now grey, lifeless eyes and her hand fell limply from his own, leaving behind the last warmth of her body on his face, in the form of a bloody handprint. Both remained still, petrified from the scene, until Tau Niem broke…

“No...no...no, no, no, no, No!” He gently slapped her face, before taking it in both his now bloody hands and shouting at her, “Wait! Don’t go! No!”

He fell upon her and held her tight. His words became a garbled gibberish of tears and cries of pain. He cradled her, rocking her limp form gently, praying that this were the most terrible nightmare…that he had been captured and this was some sick torture of his people’s enemies…or even that this was the afterlife and that he was suffering for the cowardice he showed just before his death…anything but reality! Anything…

This was the first time that Twilight had ever seen death. Not a dead pony that had passed peacefully in their sleep, no, but violent, bloody death. Her mind spun around and around, trying to process what she had seen, but it could not...until finally, the sounds of battle, weapons-fire, explosions and screams drew her attention. She turned back to look in fear, only to see nothing, this junction was too short for her to see much of anything. As she turned back, her eyes fell upon the mangled creature that she now saw was equal parts flesh and metal, and all too similar to a Timber Wolf, or perhaps some sort of bear? What kind of creature could kill so callously and for no purpose? Even the most fearsome creatures in the Everfree Forest only killed for food, or to defend themselves…

Tau Niem still clutched his dead mate, his forehead upon hers, as another, even closer explosion rocked the deck! Through him, the knowledge that they were close to the hull, near where the enemy would’ve boarded from, flowed into her, but this was unlike the feelings that she had received before. This was cold, informative…emotionless. Twilight turned back to him in fear, where he still lay over his dead love, but was now silent and unmoving as well. She came up to him and placed her hooves on him…

“Tau Niem, come on! They’re coming!” She shouted at him, begging him to move, to flee from the terrifying, unknown enemy, but he took no notice of her, “Please, they’ll kill you!”

Twilight noted as Tau Niem lay there, embracing his dead wife, completely unaffected by her touch, that their connection was gone. She no longer felt fear, or loss, or anger, or anything from him. It was as if he had died too…

“Lady of the Long Night take me,” His voice sounded flat and distant, and enough to cause her to back up in fright. As he slowly stood, she looked up into his eyes and they were pitch black, punctuated with orange and green swirls. His face was taut and his eyes blank, as if possessed. It reminded her of… “…guide my wrath as darkness falls, for this day was their last!”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Twilight’s eyes snapped open as she stumbled back from Tau Niem, who was still lying unconscious on the couch. Twilight crashing backward, over Fluttershy’s furniture, caused the watching pegasus to yelp with a start. The purple unicorn twisted around, as she got tangled up in her friend’s coffee table, before emptying her stomach all over and collapsing on the floor from shock. Fluttershy popped her head up over the couch to see the mess that her friend had made, before passing out almost on the other side of the room… Seeing that she now had not one, but two sick, or injured friends in her living room, the timid mare began to panic!

“Oh my goodness, oh my goodness…” The butterscotch pegasus began, before darting out of her cottage to get help, “Applejack!”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Though her friends often mistook her for being a poor flier, when the need arose Fluttershy was remarkably fast! Not so fast as Rainbow Dash, but still impressively fast nonetheless. Thus, it was no surprise that she and Applejack had managed to return before Twilight had even stirred…

“Twilight?” Applejack’s voice sounded very faint, as if heard from a great distance, “Twi, you alright? Come on…”

At Applejack’s prompting, the purple unicorn slowly began to come to…

“Ugh…water?” Twilight groaned, the taste of vomit souring her tongue.

“Fluttershy?” Applejack called out gently.

“Oh no!” Fluttershy exclaimed far louder than normal, loud enough that even Twilight groggily opened her eye to see what was the matter, “It’s Tau Niem…he’s gone!”

“What?” Applejack exclaimed in shock.

Twilight managed to open her eye enough to look back to the green sofa to see that he had indeed disappeared. Much to the surprise of both her friends, Twilight managed to get to her hooves, if not with some difficulty.

“Careful now Twilight, take your time…” Applejack said with care.

“No time.” She responded weakly.

“Are you alright?” Fluttershy asked her friend once more.

“Fine.” She responded brusquely.

“You don’t look it sugarcube…” Applejack gently reproached her friend.

“I don’t have time to care about looks, my friend is lost somewhere out there.” Twilight took a shakily took a step forward.

“Come on now, you’re in no shape to be wandering about in the middle of the night,” Applejack said, noting her disheveled mane and the tacky contents of her stomach that were beginning to dry into her coat, “Now let’s get you cleaned up and-”

“To hell with that!” Twilight exploded, very much out of character, shocking her friends into silence, “I’m not going to waste any more time when she’s…I mean, he’s, out there!”

“She?” Fluttershy said, looking to Applejack.

“Twilight, you just said she?” Applejack repeated.

It took her a moment to realize that she had indeed said she and not he.

“Twilight, come sit.” Fluttershy beckoned her friend, clearly concerned for her, even as she went to protest, “Now.”

Twilight nervously looked away from the yellow mare, who’s glare was harshly boring into her, not so subtly ‘twisting her leg’ into doing what she wanted. Finally, she yielded and began to follow her to the dining room table, where she sat on a chair, as the pegasus fetched a bowl and a washcloth.

“Twilight, what happened?” Applejack asked with concern, causing Twilight to look to Fluttershy.

“I didn’t have a chance to tell her much…” Fluttershy admitted.

“You see…” Twilight began.

She explained everything that had happened as best as she could, from Tau Niem leaving Sweet Apple Acres that evening, to his haggard arrival at Fluttershy’s cottage hours later…when Fluttershy took over, as she helped her friend clean herself up. She explained how she had answered a frantic knocking at her door, to see him standing at her door wide-eyed and his pupils contracted to mere pinpricks. He had looked atrocious, he was pale and sweating, covered in no small amount of dirt, sticks and leaves, and panting like he had run a marathon! She had poured him a rather generous amount of chamomile tea to calm his nerves and before she knew it, he was out cold… Angel had been sent to fetch the lavender unicorn, who promptly teleported to the shy pegasus’ cottage. Twilight then took over once more, now more or less proper once again. When she had arrived, the Danårian was still unconscious, but Fluttershy had become more and more concerned, as his breathing had become slower and slower, until he hardly breathed at all! Twilight thought that the best way to determine how to help him, would be to enter into his mind, but therein… She hesitated and shook her head, refusing to speak of it.

“Well…” Applejack mouthed, unable to think of anything else to say, “Its getting late. Too late to be blindly tromping through the Everfree Forest. Ah think that you should contact Princess Luna and see if she can help?”

“Princess Luna?” Twilight parroted.

“Think about it? Her guards can see better in the dark than we can…it only makes sense to ask fer her help?” Applejack explained.

“Alright, I’ll teleport back to the library and send the message right away!” Twilight exclaimed before taking to her hooves, only to promptly disappear.

“Do you think she’s alright?” Applejack asked Fluttershy.

“I hope so…” She commented softly.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Twilight Sparkle?” Luna spoke the moment she materialized in the library, “I came as quickly as I could.”

“Luna, its Tau Niem, he’s gone!” Twilight said with obvious concern, as she galloped to the Princess of the Night.

“Twilight,” Luna craned her head, “…are you alright?”

The lavender unicorn growled. “Why does everyone keep asking me that!?” She shook her head in frustration.

“Everyone?” Luna repeated, “You glimpsed into his mind, didn’t you?”

“Yes…” She admitted.

“You know that’s forbidden…” Luna said gently chastising her, hoping for an explanation.

“There was something wrong with him, I didn’t know what else to do!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Relax Twilight, you’re not in trouble and I’m not mad with you. That rule was made to protect you…” Luna said smoothly, trying to calm the shaken pony.

“I’m fine. Really.” Twilight reassured her, but only received a critical stare in return, “There is nothing wrong with ego.”

“Wow, you’re even speaking in their language.” Luna balked momentarily, “You must’ve suffered a serious shock.”

“I…yes.” Twilight hung her head, not bothering to inform the princess of her violent reaction to his memories.

“You saw his wife die, didn’t you?” Luna assumed in a meek voice.

“You did too?” Twilight gasped.

“Not saw, no…” Luna shook her head, “But I felt his pain as my own.”

“Luna…?” Twilight started, only to fall silent once more.

“What is it Twilight?” Luna stepped forward placing a hoof on the unicorn’s shoulder.

“Did you…did you feel when his mind broke?” Twilight asked with trepidation.

Luna shuddered. “I did.” She nodded.

“It reminded me so much of Nightmare Moon.” Twilight commented, remembering her brief encounter with the warped version of the princess standing before her.

Luna withdrew at that moment and looked into Twilight’s eyes with a serious expression.

“You can never tell our sister what you just said!” Luna said harshly, “Promise me! She can never know…”

“I promise…” Twilight said solemnly.

“If he wants to tell her, that will be his choice.” She turned around, “Come, we have little time. I’d hate to see him come to harm.”

“What of the girls?” Twilight asked.

Luna turned her head back to her. “Do you really think that he’d want them to see him this way?” She asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Right…” She nodded.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Pain. Pain and rage.

That was all that flowed through his mind. He shook his head, to drive off the voices that plagued him. The voices that taunted him. The memories that tormented him. They plucked at his mind like a carrion bird at a corpse and there was nothing he could do to drive them off!

With a mighty growl of frustration, he lashed out. Without the usual discipline of his mind, the tree splintered beneath his fury, but so too did the knuckles of his hand. The pain of breaking bones felt good. So good… He masochistically cheered, reveling in the feeling. This only led him to lash out once more, kicking a bolder that stood just a few feet from him. It too shattered, but as it did, his leg too followed suit. He groaned from the pain, but a smile crossed his face. From his throat leapt a guttural bellow, a challenge for any and all that could hear him. In his mind, he was indefatigable…though the bones of his right hand and left leg were shattered.

At that moment, a trio of Timber Wolves crawled from the undergrowth. He slowly turned his head toward them, giving them a primeval death glare. Neither side knew what they were in for… The Timber Wolves had never experienced a Danårian, but neither was he in his right mind. If he were, his common sense would’ve told him that even in perfect fighting shape, caution would be necessary to fight three alpha-predators. Instead, wounded and half-out of his mind, he charged at them, only to stumble on his broken leg. A mistake that they were quick to exploit…

The first descended upon his right ankle and bit down, pulling him back and onto his stomach, only for the man to flip around and strike it with his left arm. This strike was powerful enough to dent in the creature’s skull, but it was clear that he was fatigued. Not only that, but his ankle was now lacerated from the wolf’s teeth. The second and third jumped him from behind before he could react, one upon his back and the other latched onto his right arm! Only the material of his robes kept their teeth from stabbing into his flesh, even as the second tried to bite into his shoulder and drag him down. A quick strike from his open hand into the second wolf’s snout caused it to release his shoulder with a yelp, granting him enough time to draw the first close enough to him to head-butt. The strike was thunderous enough to crack his target’s skull with an audible pop, but not before the second jumped back on him once more. Thrown onto his back, the only thing that separated him from the wolf was his battered right arm in the creature’s mouth. He punched it once, twice, three times in the face, but it did not release him. His punches had become too weak to effectively hurt its tough, outer-hide of thick bark and he had used up the last traces of his stamina killing the first two. Now the only thing keeping him conscious was the adrenaline in his system…

A sudden deafening crack of thunder, thudded his chest, knocking the wind from his lungs and the next he knew, the wolf’s jaws had released his arm. Flipping over, he saw the creature bounding away through the underbrush, its hindquarters quite literally on fire! The presence of another enemy caused him to snap his head back toward the offenders…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Luna smirked as the Timber Wolf yelped and bolted away from the injured man, seeking water to extinguish its flaming posterior. Twilight too was impressed, but she had more on her mind at the moment. The man barely held himself up on all fours, as he shot them a murderous gaze. With a defiant effort, he lunged at them, only to fall flat on his face in the dirt and leaves under himself. Twilight sighed in pity. The man’s mind had broken once again, leaving him as little more than a mindless animal, desperate and dangerous Taking a step forward, he growled at her as he tried to get his limbs back under himself.

“Be careful Twilight, he isn’t of the right mind…” Luna warned her.

Ignoring the princess’ words, she continued toward him, only to receive another vicious growl, before he lunged at her again. Tackling her with all his weight, she simply took the impact and rolled with it. They ended up on their sides, her hooves wrapped around him, to keep him from struggling free. Nevertheless, he struggled, lashed out at her with both limbs as best as he could, but to no avail. Finally, in desperation, he latched onto her meaty neck with his blunted teeth, causing her to yelp quietly. Between her thick coat and durable hide, his teeth were of little threat, but that’s not to say that they didn’t hurt!

“Tau, please…” She whispered into his ear. He hesitated, ceasing his struggles and loosened his jaws slightly. Then, without prompting, he moaned… “It’s alright, I’m here.”

Finally, his teeth removed themselves from her neck completely and he wept quietly into her mane, his arms weakly wrapping about her long neck.

“Twilight…” His voice murmured ever so softly.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Twilight turned back to look at the battered man, barely able to fit in the hospital bed that they had managed to get him into. Both the headboard and endboard had been removed to make room for his relatively huge stature. She closed her eyes and sighed, glad that her friends had come to see him, but she was also glad to have some quiet. After the excitement of the last night, she was spent, exhausted in every sense of the word.

“Why…?” Tau Niem’s voice spoke up rather quietly.

“You’re awake?” She jumped slightly in shock, before noticing his left eye cracked open despite the swelling, to regard her, “The doctors didn’t think you’d wake for at least a day!”

“Nanobots, remember?” He reminded her.

“Right…” She chuckled sheepishly.

“Why’d you do it?” He asked her, “Why’d you look into my mind?”

“I wanted to help you…” She admitted meekly, “You-you’re not mad at me, are you?”

He shook his head. “I just…you weren’t supposed to see that.” Opening his eyes once more, he looked deeply into hers, “How did you do that?”

“I used a spell to view your mind.” She explained.

“No…” He shook his head, “That’s not it. Your princesses tried the same thing the evening after I arrived and neither of them saw a thing…” He sighed, “We are blank slates. Unable to share our feelings-”

“-except with those that you share a bond with.” Twilight finished his sentence.

He looked over at her with concern. “Twilight Sparkle, I need the truth.” He spoke in a serious tone, “Do you have feelings for me?”

“I…” She blushed, causing him to close his eyes and sigh, “…I-I think I might?” He remained silent, which scared her, “I’m sorry… I know that you still mourn your mate…and…and…”

“Twilight?” he said simply.

“Yes?” She stopped and turned to him.

“Shut up,” he said simply.

“I…” She stammered incredulously, before becoming silent.

“Do you remember the first time we spoke?” She nodded in response, “Do you remember how I knew your name and everything about you?” She nodded apprehensively in response, “I’m a time traveler. I’ve jumped from one life to the next, birth to death, again and again, so many times that… Well, the years seem to blur together.”

“You’re chasing after her, aren’t you?” Twilight assumed correctly.

“I am.” He admitted meekly, feeling rather shameful.

There was a pregnant silence, only finally broken by her voice, “That still doesn’t explain how you knew so much about me.”

“I…back on Earth there was a storyteller that told tales of you and your friends.” She looked at him incredulously, “I know, I know… She drew all of you in amazing detail… Knows all your little quirks…” She blushed, “I never suspected that she was a seer, but apparently…”

“No…” She murmured.

“Yes.” He nodded weakly, “I felt a connection the very first time I saw you. I thought it was silly. I ignored it…simply basking in the warmth of the stories.” He looked up at her longingly, “Then, I met you in the flesh and my heart leapt for joy. I thought it was a trick. There was no way that such a perfect world existed…”

“Oh…” She gawked, unsure how to deal with such flattery.

“That-” He closed his eyes and sighed, “...That is why you need to leave.”

She sniffled in shock, staring at him for a moment, before nodding. “A-alright.” She nodded and slowly walked to the sliding door before opening it.

“Twilight?” He called out to her gently and she paused with her hoof on the door, “Thank you.”

She nodded and walked out of the room, closing the door behind her…

Ouar: Tai ~ Truth

It had been four days since I had woken up in the hospital, after my little ‘adventure’. Everypony, the doctors included, were baffled, confounded as to what had happened. I refused to speak about that night to anyone. Everyone who needed to know already did and even a few who didn’t… Though her heart was in the right place, I still couldn’t forgive Twilight for what she had done. If only she hadn’t looked into my mind…if only she had left well enough alone…at least then I could’ve pretended that there was nothing there. Now…? I sighed in distraction, not really in a meditative mindset at all… How could I have been this foolish? This was the second time I had let my guard down, overlooked an obvious oncoming situation. I should’ve known that I would go through withdrawals, it happens every time one of our people wander away from Kelovo. So inclusive are they in our diets’, and for so many long-spans, that we have nearly become addicted to them. Our only saving grace is that the withdrawals are short-lived and easily predictable, not that difficult to treat either. Ironically enough, had Twilight not disturbed my rest, I would’ve woken in the morning with a dull headache, but otherwise fine.

So distracted was I, that I never even heard her approach…

“Tau Niem? Ah, so this is where you’ve been hiding?” The soft, but powerful voice startled me slightly.

“I must admit princess, you’ve quite an astute eye to see through this veil.” I spoke to her, though my eyes remained closed, referring to the technique that I was using to hide myself in plain sight from the ponies, but especially from Rainbow Dash who had been hounding me for days…

“I do not come before you as the Princess of the Day.” She informed me, “Might I join you?”

This finally managed to draw my attention. Turning my head slightly toward her, I cracked my left eye open and was shocked to see her without her regalia. She stood next to me, nothing between her and I but her pure white coat. If she did not come to speak to me as the Princess… I jumped to my feet, slightly startling her.

“My elder, by all means…” I bowed my head to her, averting my eyes and placed my open hand over my heart, blushing mildly in embarrassment.

“Tau Niem,” Her hoof on my shoulder drew my gaze upwards, “Please, can we not speak as equals?”

“I…if that is what you wish.” I nodded somewhat stiffly, still in an uncomfortable, formal stance.

“Then please, relax,” she said sweetly, lying down atop the hill overlooking the valley, next to where I had been, “Come now.” She glanced to the spot at my feet, reminding me what I had agreed to, and I hurriedly sat next to her, “You will call me Celestia, won’t you?”

I glanced nervously over my shoulder at her. “I’m not sure I can…”

“Oh, why’s that?” She raised an eyebrow.

“You see, in my culture to refer to a person by a single name is a sign of intimacy…” I explained in a straightforward manner.

She chuckled gently. “I see. What then of the multitude of ponies with only one name? Fluttershy, or Applejack, or Rarity, for example?” she said in a relaxed tone that I had never expected from her.

“Both Fluttershy and Applejack’s names are composites, so they are actually very similar to mine.” A guilty grin snuck onto my face, “I must admit I’ve felt a little better the last few days staying at Fluttershy’s…”

“Oh, goodness.” Her playful grin was incredibly disarming.

“Don’t get me wrong, she’s a wonderful host! Charming and intelligent, wise and caring, perhaps one of the most generous individuals I’ve known…but it was slightly awkward. The longer I’m here, the more divergent our two cultures seem.” I chuckled at my own ironic modesty, “I just don’t know if I can address a Princess, an elder, in such a tone.”

“Something tells me that you’re not so young as you pretend to be…?” She gazed deeply, knowingly into my eyes.

My expression immediately hardened and became unreadable, betraying my emotions and admitting my guilt. However, at this point, there was little reason for denial. She decided to confront me, so she already knew more than enough…there must’ve been a reason, a plan in her mind…?

“She told you, didn’t she?” I did my best to keep the growl out of my voice and only just succeeded.

“No, my faithful student hasn’t told me anything.” She raised a knowing brow, I had just unknowingly given her another piece of leverage, “…Perhaps, I put too much faith in her?”

“Celestia you will not lay a hoof on her…” I warned her with a scowl, but rather than become angry, she smiled gently, “What’s so funny?”

“Gotcha,” she said with a teasing grin, causing me to shake my head, before taunting me further, “Come on…?”

I finally laughed. “Yeah, you did…” I said, still shaking my head.

My mind immediately turned a one-eighty. She had got me, she had got me good and done a good job at defusing the tension between us. I realized at that moment, without all her regalia on, she was surprisingly approachable and down to earth. Her plain white coat, glowed in the light of her sun like the magnificent star that she had control over – or so they claimed… The idea that any living creature had the psionic abilities to move a star was a frankly uncomfortable thought.

“So, what was it that Twilight hasn’t told me?” She asked me curiously.

I sighed, I suppose it was only a matter of time until she would’ve learned, now that Twilight knew. Stupid… I chastised myself. I suppose it's time for damage control, and it would be better for her to hear it from me.

“Can you promise me that will go no further than you and I?” I asked, only to remember her sister, “…and of course Luna, but no one else?”

“Does it involve my ponies?” She wondered.

“No.” I shook my head.

“I do.” She nodded, only to notice that I was not continuing, awaiting those words, “You have my word that this stays between the three of us.”

I smiled in thanks, then sighed, preparing myself for the plunge. “I’m a time traveler,” I revealed, hoping for the best.

“You are not the only, in fact Starswirl the Bearded…” She began to tell me, only to stop as I raised a hand.

“Not quite like that.” I shook my head, “I know of Starswirl and even of Twilight’s exploits...but I jump from life to life, birth to death. I’ve long observed Humanity in secret…”

She was silent a long moment, only watching my eyes. “How many…?” She asked hesitantly.

“I am somehow back in my original form, so I suppose that would mean I am still at one hundred sixty-nine.” I stated plainly, with an exaggeratedly slow blink of my eyes.

“Why tell me now?” She asked observantly.

“Partly because it was easier than keeping up the façade, and partly because you deserve to know. I did crash mysteriously into your throne room and nearly destroy it…” I chuckled guiltily.

“That you did!” She laughed playfully.

“Also…” I muttered, silencing her, “After so long keeping it a secret, it felt right to tell someone. I figured that telling the next oldest creature I know would be a good place to start.”

“I thought you said you told Twilight?” She gave me a curious look.

“A mere technicality…” I laughed dismissively and before long, both of us were laughing, until I spoke once more, “You know…” She quieted down to hear what I had to say, “I am sorry.”

“What for?” She wondered.

“For being so rude. When you jokingly said that you may have put too much faith in Twilight Sparkle, I jumped to conclusions.” She looked at me with an ‘Oh?’ face, “You see, in my last life there was a seer…one who has seen into your world. Her stories of Equestria, while lacking context, were amazingly accurate about all of you. Your trials and tribulations, your characters, even many of the places.” I breathed deeply to give her a chance to ask any questions, but she only nodded, willing to let me finish first, “I…I sort of…”

“Yes…?” She prompted me to speak.

“I assumed that you would be crass with her, maybe even punish her.” I admitted, diverting my eyes once more, this time in shame.

She gently lifted my jaw with her forehoof. “Why would you ever think that?” She asked incredulously.

“Not everyone viewed you in the kindest light. Some even called you an ageless, immortal tyrant.” I swallowed, “I may have been…”

She interrupted me, her violet eyes filled with understanding. “Have you told her yet?” She inquired, clearly having put together all the pieces.

“I have.” I nodded.

“…and?” She prompted.

“I told her the truth.” I sniffled, “I care for her, but I fear…” I scratched my brow and looked away for a moment, before bringing my hand to my chin in a thoughtful pose and looking back at her with no little difficulty, “Ever since the…since my wife’s passing, I have found it difficult to reciprocate the love of another. I live in fear of losing yet another love.” A pang of both fear and pain of loss struck my chest, “I can’t-I can’t lose another. I know that I-I couldn’t live through another.”

“Instead you would live an entire lifetime alone?” She asked curiously.

“Surely living for centuries on end must not be that dissimilar?” I asked curiously.

“I suppose not, but the life of a princess is rarely lonely.” She said in a tone that screamed of lies.

“That is a lie,” I called her out bluntly, earning a sharp, surprised gasp from her, “I imagine that thousand years without your sister must’ve been difficult.”

“It was…” She admitted, a tear forming in the corner of her eye.

“Come here…” I said affectionately, wrapping my arms around her neck, “I know it’s not the same, but I know what it is to sit alone at night and pine for one you love.” She nuzzled the side of my neck appreciatively, “You have told her, right?”

“I have…many times.” She whispered into my long, brown hair, a dramatic contrast to her multi-colored mane, “…but sometimes I worry that she only pretends to love me? That deep down she’s still bitter?”

“She knows that you love her, and I know that love will heal those wounds, I have to believe that they will…” I hugged her tighter at that moment, only hoping that my feelings would make it to the one I loved too... “Time may not heal all wounds, but there is nothing love cannot do. No obstacle too high, no gap too wide, no wound too grievous…”

“Have faith, Tau Niem, if there is one thing I have learned over my many years, it is to be steadfast in the face of adversity.” She pulled back slightly and blooped me playfully on the nose, “Things have a way of working out, if you’re patient enough to see them through…”

“I sure hope so.” I chuckled once, before looking to her sun with closed eyes, letting the warmth splash upon my face, “If all of this is for naught…”

“If it’s not too presumptuous, what was her name?” She asked gently, worried that it might hurt me, which it did, but not terribly so.

“Karai Nagai.” I smiled sadly, “She was the last heir of her family, gave up her name to join my clan.” I sniffled gently, “If it weren’t for my family’s honor, I would’ve been bound to her family, rather than the other way around.”

“What does it mean?” She wondered.

I stopped to think, glad to think of anything but her, because every time I did, it hurt unbearably. I mused a long moment, trying to put enough emphasis on the poetic verse that her name was in, unlike my own. Finally, I decided upon a decent enough translation…

“It means Fire-forged Soul. It’s a modernization of the heroine’s name, Kua’at Ne-guy, from the epic, Obet-o.” I saw that she (understandably) missed the reference, “She was the Queen of the great Northern-Kingdom during the sixteenth dynasty, the late period.” I clarified, and received an attentive nod, “She was one of the greatest rulers of the ancient period, strong and determined, intelligent and wise. Also one of the most selfless Danårians to have ever lived.” I paused to wet my tongue before continuing, “For generations her people had fought their neighbors to the Southeast, a kingdom far larger and more powerful than their own, repelling every attempt to quell the tiny monarchy. Then, one dark day, their armies broke and their enemy made it to their hilltop stronghold. So loved was she, that every man and woman picked up arms in defense of their queen, but all of them she waved off. She alone went to meet her foe on the field of battle. So stunning was she, so determined, it’s said that the great-king fell for her then and there. Imagine her surprise when he went to meet her and not demanded her surrender, but instead asked for her hand in marriage!?” The two of us shared a brief laugh, “The two kingdoms merged and unrivaled by any of their neighbors, ushered in an age of relative peace over Danåria for the next six-hundred years…”

“What broke the peace?” She wondered.

“The War of Kings. The final bloody chapter in Ancient Danårian history, and the decisive moment between religion and science.” I nodded.

“From what you said before, I take it that the cold horseshoe of science toppled religion?” She assumed – and what an odd turn of phrase…

“Not exactly.” I shook my head.

“Oh?” She cocked her head slightly to one side.

“The final punches of the war were never thrown.” I stated plainly.

“Why is that? If you’ll forgive me for saying, you don’t appear to be the kind to leave things unfinished…?” Her opinion was perhaps not wrong, but still it was obvious that she knew little of our culture or history.

“That may be true, but we were saved from ourselves. A huge spaceship parked itself over the capital city of the largest kingdom for three days, blotting out the sun.” She listened in rapt attention, “Finally, they showed themselves. However, rather than bearing a message of welcome and brotherhood, they came bearing a warning. If we did not abandon our warlike nature and learn how to live together, we’d meet our untimely end by our own hands. It was with no little shock that they left as mysteriously as they had came. Back to the stars…”

“What then?” She barely murmured, enthralled.

“We as a people had an epiphany. We were small…so very small. So, we did what we do best. Survive. We banded together. Discarded our hatred, our intolerance, our narrow-mindedness and sought a new path forward together. It rather reminds me of the Elements of Harmony actually…” I revealed.

“How so?” She wondered.

“Well, I’d be lying if I said it was quick. Though we were quick to start, we found that breaking old modes of thinking was difficult. Our kings put down their crowns and our priests put down their scepters, and the two proposed a new faith.” I smiled, “A faith in ourselves. One where we did not ask for the assistance of gods, nor painted them as perfect beings…but one where we acknowledged ourselves either as the agents of our own misfortune, or our happiness. We honored those both living, as Imperators, and those dead, as paragons. By this, our civilization has survived over eleven million years, in three incarnations, overcoming every obstacle that has tried to hobble us...”

“Eleven million years, surely you jest?” Celestia gasped.

“Nay, I do not.” I chuckled, “We were once the masters of space, going where we pleased, but no longer. The horrid seven million year war with the Jakial managed to humble our once great Federation. It may be many more generations before we return to our former glory…”

“Surely it wasn’t that bad?” She almost looked frightened.

“It was.” I nodded, “They overran most of our outer-colonies, before they managed to sack our homeworld.”

“Sack?” She repeated, clearly unfamiliar with military terminology.

“They burned it. Destroyed our greatest accomplishment, the Great Forum – a center of interstellar trade and enlightenment. Effectively ending the Trade Coalition that our people had formed ages before, which allowed us access to the wealth of the universe, both in resources and ideals, but also in friendship.” I admitted, and she muted a gasp with her forehoof, “Thanks to the sacrifice of a great many of the warrior caste, most of our people managed to flee…but our great monuments and accomplishments were lost for eons. The still beating heart of our people ripped from our collective chests.” Only then did I grin deviously, “…but there is one thing that they forgot.”

“Oh?” She cautiously exclaimed, unsure if she really wanted to know.

“There is one thing you never give a Danårian…” I said with a wiggle of the eyebrows, to lead her on.

“What is that?” She whispered, leaning closer.

“Time.” I whispered back.

It took her a moment, but finally, she broke out laughing…and I mean laughing. She was rolling on her side, windmilling her legs in mirth. It was rather comical actually, and no real surprise that I ended up joining her on the sweet grass, laughing without a care in the world! After several minutes, we managed to get ourselves under control, more because of our hurting ribs than any real end to the comedy. The two of us eventually looked into each other’s eyes and giggled once more, before sighing.

“Thank you,” I said simply.

“Yes?” She replied curiously.

“I haven’t had that much fun in a long time. It was nice to have someone to simply talk to. No strings attached…” I ran my fingers through her mane, which felt joyfully warm to the touch, far warmer than her body temperature… “I think I know what I need to do,” I said, once again embracing her.

Releasing her, I smiled genuinely for the first time in recent memory and nodded to her respectfully, before standing and hurriedly running down the hill, toward the village below…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Luna stood just under the balcony where her sister landed majestically. Despite it being late-morning, nearly noon, Celestia was not the least surprised to see her sister up awaiting her return. She put on a surprisingly warm smile for her sister, one that Luna had not seen in a very long time.

“I take it that he is no longer in his depression?” Luna assumed.

“I think it may be a bit premature for that, but he knows what he wants now.” She responded with a nod, approaching her sister, unadorned, save the last holdouts of grass in her otherwise flawless coat, “Come, we have things to speak of…”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

A rousing knock at the library’s door drew Twilight from her study of advanced teleportation techniques. Though she had tried her best not to think of Tau Niem the last several days, she found she could not stop, at least she had managed to distract herself with determining how he had arrived? Perhaps she could help him somehow?

“Come in!” She shouted. Why does everypony knock? This is a public library… She then thought purely to herself.

I opened the door and entered rather quietly, noticing her attention focused on the tome before her. Closing the door behind myself in an equally quiet fashion, I stood unmoving for a long moment, deciding how I wanted to approach the mare. Truth be told, my original plan seemed foolish upon a second glance and so, I was hurriedly trying to piece together another, when she turned to regard me in confusion, thanks to the silence – ponies hail their presence upon entering a room, I reminded myself, before remembering that we usually do too! Looking up into those lavender eyes, I was about to speak, but was silenced instantly. She looked shocked to see me there, genuinely shocked.

“I would like to talk to you, if you will hear my words?” I asked rather formally, after suddenly finding my voice.

“Sure…” She nodded not entirely sure of herself either.

“First, I want to apologize.” I bowed my head once, “I put you into an awkward position and forced your hand, um…hoof. That was unfair of me…”

“Please, Tau Niem…” She started, only for me to silence her with my raised hand.

“Please, let me finish?” I asked gently, receiving a nod, “You saw into my memory? You no doubt understand my hesitation?” She looked down at the floor and nodded. I damn near cried at her reaction, mentally chastising myself for allowing her to come to such harm, and because of myself no less! I quickly, but quietly approached her, knelt and raised her muzzle daintily. “Please, don’t cry. To see you cry for me hurts more than you know…”

She sniffled, trying to hold back her tears and nodded again. “I’ll try…” She tried to reassure me, but only managed to make me more wary.

“If you would allow, I’d take back my emotions?” She looked at me skeptically, “I will not lie to you, I cannot take the memories without causing you harm, since you have lived through them in my mind…but I can help dull the pain by ridding you of my emotions that are associated to the memory.”

“Is there any risk?” She asked meekly.

“For a Danårian? None.” I shook my head, “For a unicorn? I would assume not…your mind is similar enough that you suffered no ill effects from the link?” I paused, “Right?”

“I…” She hesitated, mulling over whether to tell me of her occasional, unintentional slips into the Danårian tongue?

“Please, I need to know if there’s anything? Anything out of the normal at all?” I gently cupped her long, equine cheek.

“I’ve occasionally dropped a Danårian word or di…” She admitted.

I smiled and stifled a chuckle. “That’s not entirely unexpected, but flattering nonetheless…” I blushed slightly.

“Flattering?” She wondered.

“It means that your mind was open to the link, rather than defending itself. Put simply, it means that you trust me.” I smiled at her.

“Is it permanent?” She asked in shock.

“If I do nothing, you will eventually come to recognize that part of your mind and segregate it, but it would take a great deal of time…” I told her honestly.

“…and if you do…?” She asked in trepidation.

“Then, you should only access those memories as you would any second language.” I reassured her.

She thought for a long moment and nodded in decision. “What must I do?” She enquired.

“First things first, we need to sit. Neither of us are going to feel too well after this…” I warned her, sitting on the floor before her with my legs crossed.

“How so?” She asked, worry creeping into her voice.

“Lightheadedness and perhaps a temporary headache, oh and fatigue. Lots of fatigue.” I tried chuckling with levity.

“Does this happen every time?” She inquired, her usual curiosity taking hold once more.

“No, just the first few.” I replied studiously, “We Ne Ni Nei are not so skilled as some when it comes to empathetic connections.”

“Is there anything I can do to help?” She wondered.

“I suppose you could try to create a link of your own with your horn?” I assumed, “…but let me lead? I know what I’m looking for…”

“Alright.” She stated determined.

“Right.” I said in a reassuring voice, “I’m going to take you by the head now…”

“Ok…” She murmured, watching my hands.

With a deep breath, I gently brought my hands up to her face, before placing them further back on her skull itself. My thumbs rested beneath her jaw, parallel with her jawbones, as my palms ran up the powerful muscles at the back of her jaw, and my fingers finally landing about her ears. Closing my eyes, I slowly, gently brought our heads together, until my nose met her muzzle and her horn touched the crown of my head.

“Alright…” I said, my own trepidation slipping into my voice. Once I did this, there would be no going back. I would be admitting the truth, that I had feelings for another. I would be bearing my heart to her, vulnerable to being wounded once more…

“Tau Niem?” Her gentle words caused me to open my eyes and look right into her lovely purple ones, “It’s going to be alright.”

I chuckled. “It will.” I said in unspoken thanks, “Ready?”

“Yes.” She reminded me.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Without another thought, I opened my mind to hers and took the plunge…

I physically felt her horn alight on my forehead as she also opened a link into my mind. It was odd, her mind was so familiar, yet so alien. It consisted of none of the constructs that our minds made to understand the world, to defend itself from the rigors of life…or rather none that I could recognize, but they were there in different forms. Then, all at once, I stumbled upon her conscious mind and the shock was mutual. She had only observed my unconscious mind before, and I had not been conscious to have viewed hers either…

Her mind was warm, and curious, and caring, containing none of the hard, armored facets that mine did. However, she did not shy away, but like an inquisitive child sought it out. Her mind ran over mine, as I examined hers with a rapt curiosity of my own. It was the most thrilling experience I think I ever had? Her fluid mind transitioning from one thought to the next without regard, as mine carefully shifted, its crystalline nature beholding something of unrivaled beauty.

Then came my first roadblock…

Motioning towards her consciousness, I became aware that I was unable to communicate with her. Her mind and mine separated by a gulf wider than I had ever expected. Sure, hers was able to read my emotions and even see my thoughts, but without the context of their meaning, my higher thoughts were as alien to her as my form. The ‘words’ my mind tried to convey were meaningless to her. At that moment, I froze, trepidation becoming a gentle fear. However, quite to my shock and surprise, she sent me feelings of both trust and confidence. I recoiled a moment, unsure how to proceed, before she once again, reinforced those feelings. At that, I knew what to do… Leading her into my mind, I dragged hers into my memories. There was anxiety from hers at that point, knowing some of what lay within, but I simply reassured her as she did to me and she followed. This time, I lead her on through the memories I wanted her to see, looking for a specific response…and when I got it, I latched on. A moment of fear washed over her as she no longer found herself within my memories, but within my mind’s eye, the creative portion of my mind.

“Twilight?” I called out to her in the utter void that she found herself within.

“What’s going on!?” She yelped.

“It’s alright…” I made sure to send her calming emotions, “I…am having some, difficulties, communicating with you.”

“Your mind is-” She began.

“-so very different.” I agreed, “We are communicating now.”

Her confidence slowly began to return as she sensed my glee. “What next?” She wondered.

“I think that we should start with the issue of you speaking my tongue.” My humor, found in the irony of the solution was conveyed to her, “I might just be able to strike two birds with one stone!”

“What do birds and stones have to do with our minds?” Confusion leaked back to me.

“Don’t worry, you’ll get it once I’m through…” I assured her, before pulling her mind back to the more abstract plane that composed our minds’ parts.

This time, crossing into her mind, I immediately realized that the ‘damage’ was much worse than I had thought… Her mind had attempted to absorb so much of my memories, I am surprised that she could even function properly. As funny as I thought it might have been to have seen her accidentally try meat, I worried what that would do to her…both mentally and physically. It should come as no surprise that the first things I did were to ‘scrub’ the subconscious memories, thoughts and emotions from her memory. I did not really want her trying to fight as I did, nor did I really want her to have that foreign drive to aggressively deal with every issue that crossed her path. I was honestly surprised that it had not surfaced yet? Eventually, I segregated the memories of her mind communing with mine and the glimmer of my language that she had adopted, but I did not remove it. There was no need now that she would remember it as something other than her native tongue. Finally, I latched onto the memories of my own, which we now shared, since she had lived them in my unconscious mind. I did my best to remove as much emotion from it as I could, but was shocked to find that the level of pain that she felt from it nearly rivaled my own… I once again felt horrible for hurting her, even if there was nothing that I could’ve done to prevent it.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Finally complete, I withdrew from her mind and gently broke the link. As I came back to, I gasped, catching a held breath. What had seemed an eternity, was in reality only a few long seconds. When I noticed that she had not yet come to, I sent a gentle shock of my aura into her, which, while harmless, triggered her to wake with a gasp of her own. Then, all at once, the lightheadedness and fatigue hit me like a brick! Had I not caught myself with one hand upon the table next to us, and the other on Twilight, I would’ve likely fallen over…

“Uh…Tau Niem?” She groaned, feeling a strange hand on her shoulder.

“I think that we can disregard given names at this point…” I chuckled, trying to get the world to stop spinning for a moment, as I noticed that Twilight seemed otherwise unaffected.

“Are you alright?” She shrugged off my hand and took me by the shoulders to steady me.

“I will be…” I smiled to reassure her, “I’m just wicked lightheaded.”

“That was intense.” She stated almost absentmindedly.

“Now you know why it’s considered intimate…” I chuckled, finally shaking the majority of the vertigo and looking deeply into her eyes once more. This time, I saw something that I had not before, I saw the love evident in her eyes. Apparently, the exchange went both ways this time?

“Tau Niem…?” She spoke almost in a whisper.

“I think that you can stop calling me by my given name, at least in private.” I informed her, gently stroking her ear with my right hand, her hooves still on my shoulders, “If you have no objections, I would like to exchange names?”

She searched her mind a moment, before feeling a little nugget hiding there, in her newfound - though far from complete - knowledge of my language. Finally finding it, she smiled gently. “Are you quite sure?” She asked hesitantly.

“You are the female, by my culture, it’s your choice.” I reminded her, which made her blush slightly.

“I think I would…” She nodded meekly, “How is it done?”

“You simply pick a word that describes the person to you, hence why we rarely speak it in company…” I explained.

“Will you tell me yours first?” She implored me.

“Alright.” I nodded, with a gentle smile, “To me, you are my Twily.”

“My brother calls me that…” She looked at me skeptically.

“He may, but to me it means something special. To me, it is a reminder of the playful, giddy little filly that lies underneath your studious demeanor. That one that occasionally escapes and shines its little light over the world.” I moved my hand from her ear, to cup her cheek, “You are the first light that has shone on me in a very long time. I can’t help but feel that there is hope with you around.”

She blushed a deep crimson at that, and her eyes misted up. Never before had she been complimented so. Only then did she realize the true significance of the gesture and she hesitated, what did he mean to her? What did he really mean deep down? After a long moment and some soul searching, she found her word.

“Asto.” She stated determinedly.

“Star?” I cocked my head to the side, “I am a star?”

“Notice I chose one of your words?” She asked me curiously.

“I do…” I acknowledged unsure of where she was going.

“To me, you are something curious, foreign. I know that you are my star, but I still do not understand what that means to me...” she said with a soft smile, “You are so distant that I can only observe you from afar, but I want to see you more closely. I want to know so much more about you…”

At that moment I couldn’t help myself, I wrapped my arms around her neck and pulled her close, kissing her tenderly…nothing exotic or erotic, just a simple, loving kiss, expressing my deep affections of her. It was a strange sensation kissing…well, an alien, but not for one moment did I regret it, not for one moment did I hesitate. It felt different, but oddly right…? After all, I did care for her. I did love her…

Ancestors save me!

Author's Note

Emi: Gmat ~ Loyalties

I ran for the horizon without looking back…but the further I went, the more the determination that I had begun with bled away. I knew I had done the right thing, I could never leave her behind. She was the sole reason why I continued to rise every day, the vain hope that I would be able to defy fate itself and seize her from its indomitable grasp. However, the more I ran, the more I doubted by decisions, something that troubled me beyond words…so, I continued…I ran, and I ran, and I ran… The miles swiftly fading in the distance I put between myself and the castle.

Despite my intentions, my mind fought through the gentle ache of my pumping legs and heaving lungs. Had I made the right decision? For the first time in ages, I felt accepted. My shame meant nothing here, to these people…rather, ponies. I had even found love. Yes, I could admit it to myself, I loved Twilight Sparkle. Something I thought impossible… I love another? Not a passing fancy, but a genuine love…? And I had just given it up. For all I knew, I would be exiled from Equestria for defying the princess? It’s what the Imperators would do. Last time, I had been fortunate, only censured, and stripped of my position and title. My clan would never acknowledge my loss of honor, but off Kelovo, what my clan thought meant little… Now, the fates had been cruel to me once more. Forcing me to choose between my two loves…and now I was beginning to pay for it. Ignoring the gentle burn in my lungs as they worked overtime, desperately trying to feed my muscles’ need for oxygen, I bellowed my frustrations, and redoubled my speed…

How could you do that?

What else could I do?

You left her.

To save my love!

You love her too…

Twily is safe.

You hope. What if Celestia punishes her for your acts?

She wouldn’t.

Are you sure?

She isn’t like that.

For her sake, you had better hope not…

My legs, finally getting their say, faltered, nearly sending me stumbling to the ground. I was well past the point where I should’ve rested… Thankfully, there was a single apple-tree at the top of the short hill I had been climbing. Stumbling a little, I came to an uneasy stop, both hands upon its slender trunk and my forehead upon a low branch. Sighing, I turned back to look at the way I had came, half expecting to see a pegasi chasing me from Canterlot, but all that greeted me was the sight of the white citadel in the distance. It was only with the dull pain in my chest and legs, along with the pounding of my blood in my ears that I realized just how hard and fast I had run. Even with all the military-grade nano-machines in my blood, I had pushed my body to its absolute limits… I was flushed, my body-temperature almost dangerously high and my blood-oxygen lower than normal, along with elevated blood-toxicity. From the way I felt, I hazarded the guess that I had not pushed myself so hard since Limda Prime? …Oh, were they out for blood! It was the first time I had ever tasted battle, and I relished in it, lusting for more, even as my logical mind screamed at me to withdraw.

Slumping down at the base of the tree, I sensed the presence of another and looked up just in time to see Queen Chrysalis setting down before me. She looked far more winded than I had expected from a flight capable Equinoid? Perhaps they were not so good a fliers as they appeared? Regardless, I did not care to see her ailing so… The morals I had been taught from a young age told me that it was not proper to allow any living being to suffer needlessly. Without a second thought, I glanced up and plucked a pair of apples with my telekinesis, dropping one into my hand, while hovering the other over to her.

“It’s my understanding that you don’t need food for sustenance, but I’m loath to let you feed on me. I hope that this will suffice?” I offered her thoughtfully, careful not to reveal any of my emotions beyond that.

She looked down at the apple glumly, clearly not what she had in mind. At that moment, I felt what I could only assume to be her mind brushing against my own. For as alien as it was, like the mind of a Danarii, she would gain nothing from her attempt. I promptly withdrew the apple from her hoof’s reach, in indignation.

“Do not try your luck, Queen Chrysalis.” I warned her, “To enter the mind of a Danarii without their consent is a most heinous crime. One that is punishable by death.”

Though not at all true under most circumstances, a creature as dangerous as her needs to be kept in check… Tentatively, I hovered the apple back to within her reach.

“I suppose thanks are in order…?” she said as kindly as I imagined her able to do genuinely, while taking the apple with her hoof – something that despite knowing the explanation still boggled the mind. All Equestrian-equines – and apparently changelings too – have a subtle telekinesis field that surrounds their hooves, effectively allowing them to hold (light) objects with ease…

“Feel free to rest your wings, I think we’re far enough from the castle now.” I offered her, motioning for her to sit, if she wanted.

“I think that you left the guard behind miles ago…” She stated with what I thought was a twinge of humor?

“Oh? Why do you say that?” I wondered aloud.

“The few that tried to follow you quickly gave up once you started hurdling streams and plowing through undergrowth.” She chuckled lightly.

Looking down at myself, my lower legs were plastered in mud, while leaves and grass hung from my robes like a ghillie-suit. Taking a first bite of the apple in my right hand, I used my left to start picking clean my robes, or at least as clean as I could make them under the circumstances. That is until she started tittering…

“Yes?” I looked up at her with a raised brow, less than amused.

“I meant no offense, its just that your kind are so different than the ponies…” She remarked, restraining her mirth.

“In what way?” I asked, my features softening slightly in curiosity.

“Well, your minds are closed, for example.” She waved a hoof dismissively, “Even the so called ‘stoic’ Celestia’s mind is as open to our kind as a book. Now not only are your minds shut tight, but you realize when we’re trying to gain access.”

“You tried to pry your way into a matriarch’s mind without repercussion?” I exclaimed in disbelief.

“Oh, no, she tried to assail me. However, it’s rather difficult to attack a queen when she is surrounded by the hive.” She remarked tauntingly.

“You better not have hurt her.” I warned her with a slight growl entering my voice.

“Only her ego, I assure you.” She chuckled once, “I’ll hand it to her…she injured a great deal of drones before they managed to restrain her.”

“You should’ve known better…” I said sourly.

“Perhaps, but that first taste was intoxicating…” She hinted at feeding upon her.

“She knows I am here?” I gasped in shock, to which the queen merely nodded, “Then let us be off.”

I stood and tossed aside the nearly finished apple core, a few more bites would’ve seen the last bits of fruit taken from the core…however it was not to be. Without so much as a glance back, I continued westward.

“You really should rest more before continuing.” She stated plainly.

I turned my head back to her. “If you need to rest further, you can catch up with me. I’m not stopping yet.” I said dismissively over my shoulder, stopping for but a moment.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“What happened to that swift pace, biped?” Queen Chrysalis quipped as the sun began to set below the horizon.

“We are not E’kuitis, our kind is designed to run for distance more than for speed.” I glared up at her, fluttering about carefree on her insectoid wings, “Moreover, you know the name of my race, if you will not call me by my name, at least make use of that.”

“I would call you by your name if only I knew it. Alas Danårian, you have neglected to give me your name.” She remarked with a twinge of spite.

My brisk walk abruptly halted, causing her to turn about and alight before me. “She didn’t give my name? Not once?” I glared at her skeptically.

She shook her head. “Her conversation skills are somewhat lacking.” Only now that it was darkening did I notice that her eyes actually glowed a little in the faint light of the late evening. “…Why do you stare?”

“I’m sorry.” I shook my head, “I just noticed that your eyes glow.”

“All changelings’ eyes do.” She stated flatly, not knowing what to make of my admission.

“Ah, I see…” I nodded, “Forgive me, I know next to nothing of your kind.”

“You know, we aren’t the monsters that ponies make us out to be…” She suggested tactfully.

“You did attack Canterlot and try to steal Shining Armor from his love.” I pointed out.

“Well, yes, but can you blame a mare? He’s a prize stallion!” she said wistfully, only to receive a critical glance, “…That and fearful ponies seek the companionship of others more readily.”

“Wait…you are trying to tell me that you were…creating love?” I asked incredulously.

She nodded energetically. “You honestly didn’t think I was trying to take over Equestria? Did you?” She laughed, “Heavens no! The plan was to seize Shining Armor and as many fit ponies as we could and to disappear. I wouldn’t wish the task of ruling that mob on my worst enemy! Ponies are so panicky!”

My mouth moved, trying to form something coherent and failing horribly, before I broke out into a chuckle. Shaking my head, I simply couldn’t believe what I was hearing, yet it made so much sense.

“What of the ponies you took? I suppose that you’d pamper them?” I continued laughing.

“Yes.” Her deadpan answer silenced me.

“Seriously?” I asked, not sure what to believe anymore.

“Bound ponies do not naturally produce love for their captors,” she said matter-of-factly, “Of course they would not be allowed to leave, but in due time they come to accept us as a new herd. Something tells me that you might be surprised to know just how many ponies willingly join changeling hives?”

“I would be indeed.” I nodded, “However, something tells me that we need to get a fire going, or we’re going to get rather cold out here tonight.”

The two of us glanced about, the foliage had long ago thinned out and the ecosystem that we were now in was no longer fully temperate. Something more akin to a scraggly grassland with lots of stones and bushes, and only the occasional tree.

“If you go find a campsite, I’ll fetch some firewood.” She offered, however, it sounded almost like an order.

“You have low-light vision, yes?” She nodded in response, “Then, why do not you fly up and find us something surrounded with stone, or a dense patch of brush?”

She looked almost offended for a brief moment, before she realized that my plan had merit. Finally, she nodded and hopped up into the air. Very quickly, I lost her black form in the rapidly darkening sky, leaving only the buzzing of her wings as evidence that she had not abandoned me to the creatures of the night. With a sigh, I set myself to searching for kindling in the twilight… Twilight, my Twily. The thought of leaving her panged within my heart once more, before I blotted it out and fully set myself to the task at hand. My training after all taught me that deserts, and indeed the plains and grasslands about them could get rather cold at night. A flicker of concern flittered across my consciousness, forcing me to stop. Was the changeling cold? Was that why she didn’t want to fly? Was she posturing in front of me, as much as I was in front of her? Suddenly I felt guilty. I was so engrossed with my own thoughts that I had neglected her needs, as odd as that sounded. Sure, she was a changeling, a creature that feeds on emotion, especially love; but even still, she had feelings, desires and needs. Yes, I knew that the queen had a plan for me, but even still, I couldn’t help but feel for her, she’d risked her own carapace walking into the castle of her greatest enemy… Of course, I would not remain with them, but what would be the harm in helping her a little? Making her feel a little better in exchange for helping me?

“Danårian?” Her voice trilled.

Standing to face her direction, I still couldn’t see her. “I’m still here!” I called back.

“I’ve found a good rocky spot.” She responded, however, I almost swore that I heard her voice waver?

“Can you light your horn, so that I can find my way to you?” I asked and without even a response, I saw the green glow of her magic, “I’ll be right there…”

Before too long I had a small fire going and after only a few excursions, I had enough wood to be comfortable for the night. Indeed, as I finished and regarded the site now bathed in firelight, it was a rather interesting design. I say design, because it was clearly constructed by someone. Three rows of head-height stone pillars eclipsed all light beyond the fire pit and would serve well to insulate the heat within - rather ingenious. At my previous insistence, the queen lay against a rock, basking in the warmth of the fire. One that threw off a good deal of heat. A fact that I was quite proud of. Without warning, I sat down and lay against her side, startling her slightly.

“What’re you doing?” She squeaked with shock.

“I’m going to help keep you warm.” I informed her, and she appeared about to protest, before I preempted her, “Now’s not the time to be timid. Just lie there and accept it, I’m not going to let you freeze to death.”

“Why the sudden change?” She asked cautiously.

“I got to thinking down there, where the air’s colder, that you must be far colder than I and…well, you are helping me out.” I admitted plainly, staring at the fire, “I know that you have a plan for me…you’re not doing this out of charity that much I’m sure of, but it’d be rude of me to take advantage of you. After all, you’re helping me get back my love. If all I can do is to keep you warm and comfortable, then that’s what I’m going to do.”

“Does that mean…?” She dared to hope.

I nodded. “Just don’t go trying to pluck my brains, or bewitch me, or anything like that.” I warned her, “I am laying on your underbelly…”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be gentle…” she said soothingly, clearly taking my threat to heart.

Closing my eyes, I laid my head on the side of her back, which was now facing upwards. Without thinking, I extended my aura out to the soft tissue about the base of her wings and began kneading it, working out the knots in her tense muscles, eliciting an almost catlike purr from her throat. The contact of her mind upon my own was rather like that of a feather upon skin. Truth be told, it was rather pleasurable, not at all unpleasant as I had expected it to be. It felt less like she was feeding on me, and more like what one would assume polishing an antique would feel like to the aforementioned piece. The attention and care being favorable.

“Tau Niem…” I remarked in passing, as she glanced upon my shrouded mind.

“What?” She remarked curiously at the alien words, pausing briefly in her labors.

“Tau Niem A Ne Ni Nei Vas Kelovo, is my name.” I replied simply, “I’m sorry for not giving it to you earlier. Do you have a name beyond Queen Chrysalis?”

She shook her head. “No, queens’ names are kept short out of tradition.” She explained.

Another long silence washed over us as she continued to ‘feed’ and I massaged her wing muscles.

Finally, my weak, half asleep voice flowed into her ears. “I don’t think you’re a monster…” I remarked quietly, slowly drifting off to sleep, with the crackling of the fire and the rise and fall of her mighty chest.

Though I did not see it, Chrysalis smiled gently, wondering what she had missed with Shining Armor…but moreover, wondering just how much love she could milk from this alien?

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“There’s no way that you’ll survive this leg of the journey.” Chrysalis warned me plainly.

Looking out over the rocky desert, from the low mesa upon its edge, I was inclined to agree. Nothing but rock and sand as far as the eye could see. The nearby oasis was the only source of green that I could see from where I stood, save back the way we came. I pondered our choices for a long moment… There was no way I could cross such an expanse without any sort of water skin. I would surely succumb to dehydration long before I came anywhere near the hive. Speaking of which, where was the blasted thing? Oh well… Surely, they must have a subterranean source of water?

“I can only think of one way across…” I looked to her warily, knowing that she would likely not appreciate the suggestion. Indeed, she regarded me skeptically… “You could carry me.”

Her mouth was agape in shock. “I’m no beast of burden!” She growled, baring her teeth, “I’m a hive-queen!”

“Quite, and believe me, I would never suggest such a thing if there were any other way.” I said as respectfully as I could.

“Why if you were in the hive…” She began angrily.

“Now now, there is no cause to become uncivil,” I said as firmly as I could, “After all, I do not expect you to carry me without compensation. I would of course provide you with sustenance.” She continued to scowl at me indignantly, “I know that you’re a good queen, with the best interests of your subjects at heart. Surely, this would help us both? After all, am I of any value if I’m dead?”

“This is not going according to plan…” She grumbled quietly.

I lowered by brow skeptically. “You didn’t plan forcing me ride on your back only to siphon off more love?” I said incredulously, “…You really expect me to believe that?”

“Believe what you will.” She said dismissively, clearly not as displeased with the idea as she appeared, “Fine.” She finally barked, “Do be careful of the wings…”

“Of course.” I nodded, as she ruffled her wings, before I hopped up. Even with the size difference, she wasn’t that tall… “Alright.”

“You may want to hold onto my mane, but please do be careful not to yank on it.” She requested as humbly as I could imagine her sounding.

“You are not the first Equinoid I have ridden bareback.” I informed her plainly.

“So you and Twilight…” She was quickly silenced by a gentle yank of her mane, “Ow! Alright, alright…”

“I would kindly appreciate you not making lewd comments about those I care for.” I said in displeasure, keeping a tight grasp on her mane.

“Just like ponies, no sense of humor…” She grumbled.

“Quite to the contrary, I believe that we have a rather developed sense of humor. Irony and puns being our favorites!” I declared with an unseen smile, as she took to the air.

“Oh? Well, maybe you’ll like this one…?” Her voice was very quickly lost over the thrum of her violently beating wings, struggling to carry the extra weight that was my person.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The inside of the hive was better lit and ventilated than I had expected, though perhaps I was just prejudiced about insectoids. The wide corridors seemed to be made of concrete, however, at a second glance, I realized that it was made from a material not dissimilar to that of a termite mound – a strange mixture of insect-spit and earth. Had I not taken a second look, I never would’ve known the difference. Smaller passages that a pony or Danårian would be hard pressed to squeeze down, frequently broke away to parts unknown. Really, it more resembled a fortified city, or regal castle from the ancient age of our long gone great kings. Attested to by the number of changeling guards and larger drones that I had no terminology to describe, beyond behemoth, stood at attention before my presence.

Soon after our entrance to the towering hive, our path took us through a huge hall. A high, vaulted ceiling that appeared to be made from nothing but a semi-transparent blue-green substance which could only be compared to silk, towered overhead. It was only at her insistence that we keep moving that I drew my gaze from the majesty of the greatest wonder I had yet seen in all of Equis! Though she tried to hide it, a subtle hint of glee was betrayed. The wonder of her hive had succeeded in awing this foreigner.
Chrysalis lead me deeper and deeper into the hive thrumming with activity. Passing through the wide corridors, I noted my surroundings and even, as the queen had promised, a few smiling ponies. As she led me, her drones parted enough to let us pass, though they eyed me as a meal the whole time. Even so, I did not fear them. Truth be told, I had been in worse places and situations before. Far worse. That and the premise that I was mere moments from a reunion with my beloved so long in the making, not even a dragon could’ve extinguished my hopes!

Then, as if a whim on a zephyr, her voice broke over the gentle din of working drones. A melodious rhyme in the Danårian tongue, just at the edge of hearing, the words indistinguishable. A wave of glee washed over me, shutting down all thought, blurring out all existence, save that of her voice. With unrivaled vigor, I broke ahead from the Queen of the Changelings at a full sprint. A headlong rush to be in her arms, fueled me like no other thrill ever had!

As the segmented chambers, divided by membrane cell doors flew past me and I drew ever closer to the voice, I felt it again. That presence, so familiar, so right, so… I ground to a halt before the cell. Her long, ember-red hair nearly touched the floor, dominating my vision…and my brain seized up completely. Her voice ceased and all was still a moment. A moment that seemed like an eternity.

“You came for me,” she said in fluent, though archaic, Danåriii Langa. As she turned her head at me, her golden eyes regarded me playfully... “Are you not happy to see me?”
The pulse of psionic energy rippled down my neck and into my limbs, making my hair stand on end. A little ball of anger formed in the back of my mind and slowly, but steadily, spread throughout my body as a heat, much the same way high-proof alcohol would. A fire lit in the sinews and muscles of my limbs, as she sat there regarding me. The sheer amount of emotion and energy sent even the dull witted drones around her cell scurrying back, behind their Queen for protection from me. The walls of the cell and those nearby groaned under the force I was unwittingly radiating.

“Lies…” I whispered a growl of intense irritation.

“Oh, no…I never lied.” She chuckled, her black muzzle a stark contrast to both her red coat and yellow eyes, “I only told you what you needed to know.”

At that, all my rage came to a boil and the thin, yet sturdy threads of silk-like material that acted as bars, crinkled and snapped under the force that was now visibly warping the hard walls of the cell. Yet, amid all this, the red pony sat on her haunches, with her back turned to me confidently, all the while regarding my wrathful expression with a humored one.

“You called yourself kin.” I shouted, nay, bellowed, “…You lead me to believe that you were my wife!”

“I never claimed, nor hinted that I was your wife…” The pony raised her hoof at me, “I merely suggested that you know me very, very well. We are kin after all…”

“We are not kin!” I exclaimed, cracking the walls just a little.

“Oh, I’m sure that this form is confusing…” She nodded calmly, “I do appear to be E’kuitis.”

“Appear? You are.” I stated definitely, before turning the questioning back onto her, “Now, how do you know my tongue!?”

“Your tongue? Nay, our tongue.” She laughed boisterously, before taking a somewhat more serious expression, “You still do not recognize me?”

“I have never seen you in my life.” I declared honestly, my rage finally residing somewhat, with the prospect of answers…

“Oh no, no you have not.” She chuckled once more, “Perhaps this will help you?”

She stood, turned and glanced back at her…stallionhood? I blinked in confusion. She was a mare, no, she had a stallion’s parts too?

“You’re a…?” I stammered, my brain trying to make sense of every hint.

“Yes…” She, or rather…he(?) grinned.

“You’re a hermaphrodite?” I assumed.

“Yes.” He, or rather…she(?) nodded.

My brain spun in circles. Here, before me was a hermaphroditic pony, with a dark, ruby-red mane and a lighter ember colored coat, her muzzle and ears, as well as other, more intimate places, highlighted in black. Her eyes a bright, illustrious golden color, like that of fresh wheat… and now that I thought of it, she spoke an extinct form of our language, long since replaced, millions of years prior? Then it clicked…

“Y-you’re…?” I stammered once more.

“Yes.” She nodded animatedly now that I now knew who she was.

“Satos?” I murmured, not believing my eyes.

She shook with mirth, reveling in my confusion. “All these eons and my clan still remembers me?” She laughed in delight.

“Remember?” I gasped, standing before a living paragon of my clan, “Ao Illumi Satos, you are revered! The very essence of our clan!” I pounded both fists into my chest for emphasis, “You are what it means to be Ne Ni Nei! The passion, wisdom, charisma, and that iron-will!”

She was moved to tears. “I am revered?” She stammered, in disbelief.

“By each and every…” I reaffirmed, not realizing that I too was gently crying.

“Oh, so she is not your love, but your hero?” Chrysalis’ voice sounded from behind me in the direction I had come, causing me to turn to face her in surprise, “Even better. Admiration is such a rare emotion!”

I breathed deeply and took a step toward her. Every ounce of my aura that was previously scattered about however the fates would will it, was now forced outwards, flooding over the Queen and her drones. Unlike before, it was not a mere unfocused wave, but a purposeful weight pressing down on them…

“Do you feel that?” I said, my voice smooth as silk, as Satos in pony form trotted to stand behind me, regarding me in reverence, “You want emotion? How’s about this one? Know it? It’s not love, but adoration. Satos is the paragon of our clan.” I took another step forward and intensified my focus upon the tall changeling. I could see that my aura was literally weighing on her, though she tried to act as though everything was under control… “The last time Satos was harmed, our clan stormed a mighty citadel of the king that slew her, and but a dozen of us sacked a city of three million, razing it to the ground!” I finally stood a hairs breath from her muzzle, the weight now clearly painful, and her drones had long since fled to a greater distance for their own safety, “Do you want to risk your life, your hive, on that fury?”

Chrysalis shivered, both in ecstasy of the taste of the exotic emotion and in fear of its power. She remembered what just a little love of two newlywed ponies could do, but the worship of a hero? It frightened her…it frightened her to her core. Her jade crown cracked and the two halves fell to the ground, briefly drawing her attention from my eyes. When she looked back up, into mine, I raised a curious eyebrow.

“You get one chance Chrysalis.” Satos spoke from the door of her cell, “Choose well…”

Chrysalis shivered a little at Satos’ chiding laugh, clearly she had promised the Queen that exactly such a thing would happen. She swallowed ineffectually, in reality, her mouth had long since gone dry.

“Go…” she said meekly, fearful of what I could do.

I closed my eyes and nodded, before looking over my shoulder and bidding Satos to join me with a jerk of my head. I looked back to Chrysalis briefly, softening my features.

“Our business is done, our deal complete, the exchange equitable.” I stated in the formal form of my people, before taking her head gently with my hands, bringing my lips to her ears, “I knew I could trust you. You are no monster.” Bringing her face back, I pecked her upon the nose, “You have done our clan a great service; honored Chrysalis, the majestic Queen of all Changelings. Should you ever be in need, you have a friend in our people.”

I gently released her head, and to my surprise, there was a slight blush upon her cheeks. As I stood straight and tall, I thumped my right fist into my heart, drawing a confused gaze from her.

“He honors you.” Satos explained simply to the much taller Equinoid.

Not entirely sure what to do, the Queen simply nodded slowly to me. I smiled once more, before turning my attention to Satos standing patiently at my side.

“Shall we?” I asked my matriarch.

“Yes.” She stated with a pleasant smile.

The two of us started down the tunnel, before I rolled my shoulders and shouted at the top of my lungs into the vast great hall before us, packed with drones.

“A sample of alien admiration to the drones that can supply us with our own weight in water!” I called out.

The heads of no less than a dozen eagerly blushing changelings appeared around the corner, before darting off out of sight in every direction. A single, much larger head of one of the behemoth’s as I had begun to refer to them, leaned down, from his height of nearly a dozen feet. The next thing I knew, it too was blushing, before it eagerly trotted off, thundering the whole way as it went.

“You have some admirers.” Satos bumped me with her shoulder tauntingly.

“Oh boy…” I sighed.

Author's Note

Swa: Chal'ok ~ Descent

A loud wrapping of hooves upon the downstairs door drew me from my sleep with a start, my eyes snapped open and my ears turned to hear any sound. A few brief words were exchanged between Spike and another, their voice too muffled to make out. Shortly thereafter, the sound of hooves rising up the stairs could be heard. I stilled my breath to hear anything that would give away their identity, however, I caught nothing that would indicate their identity, beyond that of a pony. That was until the door to the room opened, revealing a red-coated pony regarding me with mild disdain.

“Say nothing.” I preempted her sternly in Danårian, my translator absent.

My voice of course roused Twilight, who had been sleeping with her hooves and wing draped over my person and her head half on my shoulder. She looked up at the mare curiously, and when the stranger was not forthcoming with an answer, Twi spoke, asking something presumably to the extent of; who are you? Though her voice was not necessarily rude, her choice in words did little to dissuade such an impression. Granted, it was her space.

The red mare shifted her eyes slightly down toward her purple counterpart. “Satos,” She answered without flair, before looking at me and returning to Danårian, “...please make yourself proper, Je’dek. I shall wait downstairs.”

“I am proper enough.” I retorted indignantly.

“If post coitus is ‘proper’, then our people have fallen far indeed!” She declared and promptly withdrew.

Whipping off the blanket that covered my lower half – as pony limbs had formerly covered my upper half – I stood up promptly and stomped over to the door. Fully covered may I add! Twilight’s whinnying protests left behind me on her bed.

“This is how I rise!” I shouted down at her, causing her to turn her head back in surprise, “Ready to fight, honor be my armor!”

“Asto?” Twilight beckoned my attention before Satos could respond, translator in hoof, “…did your paragon just accuse you of being a stud?”

“Has she not taken you?” Satos asked me plainly, quite out of line.

“Satos! You know a gentleman does not reveal a matron’s honor!” I exclaimed, quite shocked by her question.

“You…” Twilight growled, swiftly trotting down the stairs toward her.

The red earth pony mare turned at the bottom of the stairs to face the threatening alicorn, before… “Enough!” I bellowed at the top of my lungs, freezing both in place, “There shall be no violence within my house!”

“Your house!?” Both exclaimed at the same time.

“Yes, my house!” I repeated, turning first toward Twilight, “Did you not exchange names with me?”

“I did…” Twilight admitted, somewhat confused.

“Thus, by my culture, I am the man of the house. You and all your guests, are my charges to keep safe from harm, and so long as I am your champion, you will not fight!” I then swiftly turned toward Satos, “…and you! What’s the punishment for striking a Matriarch’s champion?”

“Who?” Satos responded curiously.

“I.”

“Whose?”

“Hers.” I finally pointed back to a confused Twilight.

“She is not a Matriarch of our clan.”

“No, but she is a princess of this kingdom, crowned by Celestia herself!” Inwardly I grinned like a stupid idiot, that fact all but made me a prince! All I’d have to do is marry her and it’d be official. The thought was silly enough that I almost laughed, almost… “Thus, to strike me is to strike her!” The two mares growled audibly at each other, “Enough!” I barked once more, causing their ears to fold back in response, “There. Will. Be. No. Fighting!” I looked between them, “Got it?”

“Fine.” Twilight acknowledged meekly.

Satos chuckled, drawing some of my ire, which she promptly ignored. “I was mistaken, you fight as well with words, as any warrior with a sword.” She too acquiesced, “You do your rank honor.”

I nodded my head. “I’m going to fetch my robes.” My threat barely veiled as I turned about, “I will hear your news in a moment, Satos.”

Returning only a moment later, I found the two downstairs at the dining table, glaring at each other critically. If I hadn’t been so heavy handed, I just knew the two would be at each other’s throats right about now. Not that Satos didn’t deserve it for her actions, she should’ve known better than to be so rude!

“You’re not what I expected.” Twilight stated rather aggressively, “Why aren’t you Danårian too?”

“Likewise. I had not expected Tau Niem capable of wooing one of such class.” – Satos’ brow rose – “Perhaps it is because you were born of common blood?”

Before Twilight could respond, I spoke up. “Twilight Sparkle, since Spike went back to sleep, would you please make us some tea?” I asked her with a smile.

“Of course.” She smiled back at me, before shooting Satos a sideways glance.

“That drake, he can sleep through anything…” I chuckled, ignoring Satos’ near terrified expression.

“You’re having a matron prepare your tea?” Though she asked of my tea, I knew she was really concerned for her own. After all, Twilight wouldn’t poison me. Then again, I doubted that she had that much nastiness in all her body!

I merely nodded. “In their culture it’s not uncommon.” I grinned on the inside, score one! “Now, what did you and the Princess decide?”

Satos shook her head in disbelief of my attitude. “I…we, agreed that since the only ponies that knew of your insolence were herself, three other royals and the guard, that a pittance of five-hundred bits would be sufficient.”

My brow rose dramatically in shock. “Five-hundred is no small amount.” I murmured.

“Perhaps not, but be glad. You were not punished publicly, nor were you sent to the dungeon,” she said sternly, “Do not worry about the coins, I shall pay them on your behalf.”

“Thank you, Satos, that is very kind.” I bowed my head thankfully.

“Do not think that is the end of it!” She rebuked, “In exchange I expect you to learn what it means to be a Danårian!”

“What is that supposed to mean?” I growled slightly – if it were any other, I would’ve likely challenged them right then and there!

“What I mean is, your choice in bed-mates aside,” I scowled at her, warning her not to tread there, “...that men of our clan do not act in such a way. Obedience and loyalty are paramount! What’s more, Celestia impressed upon me that you are in no little distress, though she refused to tell me more…”

I inhaled, then sighed, before Twilight returned with a kettle of tea in her aura. I flashed her a quick smile and took the kettle with great care not to burn myself. “Thank you,” I said, before pouring each of us a cup; starting with Twilight herself, then Satos, and finally myself, before placing it down between the three of us, “That is true.” I remarked with another nod, “I’m a widower. My wife lost to me only a short time ago, slain unceremoniously, in a most honorless manner. Though, it was not due to any action of her own, but those who attacked us without even proper declaration of hostilities…”

Twilight’s hoof gently fell upon my shoulder. Between her soft smile and her outward feelings, I felt a modicum of comfort, in that otherwise very painful moment. Without realizing it, I had turned to staring at my tea for a moment, trying to fight back the visions of gore from that ‘night’.

“This does not explain how you arrived here?” Satos pointed out astutely.

“He was transported here somewhat suddenly, during the midst of the solar eclipse.” Twilight explained, “The Princesses and I have yet to establish just how this happened, or how to return him home.”

“Do you have any ideas?” I finally perked up a little upon hearing Twilight’s voice, at least enough to get back into the conversation.

“I do not.” She shook her head, “I too am at a loss as to how I ended up in the Badlands…”

“That’s too bad…” I remarked sullenly, “I would’ve liked to seen home once more, perhaps taken Twilight Sparkle with me?”

A silence fell over the three of us for a long moment. I lamented the fact that I would likely never see my home again; a fact that once might’ve made me fume in anger, now only caused me a slight bit of unease…

“Aren’t you going to try your tea?” Twilight asked Satos curiously.

It took me a moment to notice her worried glance down at the gently steaming teacup. Even in my time, in the modern age, it was still rare that women ever ventured into the kitchen. In her times, the kitchen was the domain of men, women were all but forbidden from entering therein! It all had to do with the honor code of men in ancient times, for men, it regulated every attribute of their lives. They served and died for their matriarch and their mates’, and only ever killed face-to-face in melee. Now, for a woman to poison a rival was not unheard of, because women were not held to the same honor code that would see a man to bake to death under the hot sun!

“Twilight, in Satos’ time-” I began to explain.

“I know,” she said with a devilish smile, “I do listen to every word you tell me.”

I rolled my eyes in astonishment, to think she would go so far to defend my honor. “Fine, I will be the adult!” I exclaimed gently, before sipping the tea, as both mares regarded me eagerly. It was a little more tart than I was used to, but still enjoyable nonetheless. Oh, how I thought of playing the most evil practical joke on the two, but alas, my common sense convinced me otherwise… “It’s good.” I smiled.

Twilight’s smile was positively radiant, as she bubbled with happiness, because of my approval. “I’m glad you like it!”

Some might think it cliché, but I swear I my heart nearly melted seeing her smile at me like that! At that moment, I was so content that I almost didn’t hear Satos’ words…

“I can’t believe that I am drinking this…” she murmured in disgust.

Her teacup suddenly shattered in hoof, sending tea spilling across the table and she gave a little jump in shock, only narrowly avoiding being burned. Her and I had stood at nearly the same moment, and her eyes instantly came to rest on my clenched fist held out in between us, before looking up at me. My eyes burned with rage and it was then that she realized it was I who broke the teacup.

“Out.” I demanded and she went to protest, “I said, out!” I pointed toward the door, “I will not tolerate such disrespect!”

Both mares looked at me in shock, before Satos spoke. “You are…your…”

“I am, now go!” I shouted, red in the face. She flexed her jaws several times, mouth closed, trying to find words. I doubted that she had ever been spoken to thusly. Finally, she inhaled dramatically, turned and slowly walked out of the library, the door clicking behind her. After a few moments, I fell back into my chair limply, my face pale. “What have I done?” I murmured hollowly.

Twilight, shocked beyond belief, simply hopped from her chair next to mine and wrapped her hooves around my midsection. I in turn threw my right arm over her shoulder, since she was pinning my left to my side. Neither of us spoke another word, neither knowing quite what to say…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

I spent the remainder of the day at Sweet Apple Acres sorting apples. The time went by both very quickly and very slowly. The work was rather monotonous, which normally would’ve driven me mad, but today, it left my mind free to think. I pondered just what I would do? The Apples were not a wealthy family and as such, it would take me forever to earn five hundred bits working on the farm. The fact that they paid me partially in apples was normally a blessing that I took great pleasure in, after all, I do love apples. This fact, however, also limited my income a great deal. I finished one bushel of apples after another, after another, pondering what I could do to supplement my income, since Satos would not be helping me now?

Finishing the bushel I was working on, I found myself pawing at the bottom of an empty barrel. As I had done numerous times that day, I lifted the empty barrel and placed it neatly upon the sizable stack. Reaching for the next where the Apple siblings had been placing them for me, I found myself grasping at air. Finally looking to where I was reaching for, I noticed that there were no more before me…

“You’re finished.” A sagely voice sprang up from beside me.

Looking over to my side, I found Big Macintosh sitting on his flank, watching me placidly, as he chewed a sprig of hay. I couldn’t be sure, but something about the way he sat made me think that he had been there for a great deal of time.

“So I am.” I grinned, somewhat embarrassed.

“A bit for your thoughts?”

“A…?” I finally chuckled catching the idiom, eliciting a suspiciously raised brow from the stallion, “Oh-ho-ho, it is not you.” I reassured him with a shake of my head, throwing off my giggles, “It is just that our two cultures have similar idioms, ‘a penny for your thoughts?’”

He chuckled once, “That is odd.”

“It is indeed.” I nodded once in agreement, before becoming serious, “This morning gave me a lot to think about.”

“I know, you never even stopped for lunch.” He pointed a hoof toward a boxed lunch under a nearby tree – my stomach growled, “Twilight came to deliver it an’ you never even slowed.” He added, “All day.” I looked to the ground uneasily, before he continued, “Grab your food an’ follow me.”

“Where to?”

“There,” – he pointed toward a nearby hill with a single tree atop it, the hill I often meditated upon – “You look like ya need somepony to talk to.”

“I wouldn’t want to bother you, I’m sure that your family wants you at the dinner table,” I said dismissively, noting that the sun had sunk rather low in the sky.

“I’m sure they would, but a friend in need…”

“A friend?” I gasped in surprise.

“Of course, what else would you be?” He looked to me skeptically.

“I…I just never…I didn’t think you cared for me? I thought I was too Human for you?” I stammered slightly in shock.

“If Humans are like you’re, then I think they mightn’t be all that they’re cracked up to be.” He admitted with an apathetic shrug.

“I…I don’t know what to say?” I admitted, I thought he didn’t like me much.

“Just come’m…” He waved a hoof and started walking.

After a moment’s hesitation, I nodded and jogged over to the tree, picking up the small box. Before another moment could pass, I fell in step with the stallion. I still found it funny, the small look of surprise on his face that said he didn’t think I could catch up so fast! Every once and awhile I still surprised a pony with my speed.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The two of us sat upon the hilltop and began to speak of inconsequential things, as I opened the boxed lunch. Most of it had to do with work and the apple orchard, Ponyville and even our mares came up in the conversation – Big Macintosh was still seeing Cheerilee apparently. That made me happy, I thought the two made an excellent pair.

Finally, opening up the two-part box, I found that Twilight had made quite the spread! The rice had surprised me, after all, I had never seen any indication of them eating it. The enchanted box had kept the salad cool enough to prevent it from spoiling and I noticed that she made special effort to choose easy to digest, high in protein and vitamin rich foods, largely avoiding the usual cabbage and lettuce that contained lesser amounts of nutrition for my digestive system. There was even a sliced tomato on top! This caused me to smile warmly, as she remembered that they were my favorite. A fact that she must’ve caught in our multiple joining of minds. She also roasted a fish and cooked some sort of omelet. I looked forward to eating all of it, except perhaps for the dandelion sandwiches. Though edible, their mild flavor did little to endear themselves to the taste buds. That was alright, at least now I had something I could offer Big Macintosh. There was no way I was giving him any of my tomatoes! Sorry, friend or no, none get between me and my favorite totally-not-a-fruit-vegetable!

The two of us took turns between eating and I recanting what had happened this morning, and he asking the occasional question, or making a comment. While he was displeased with the way that Satos had treated Twilight, he was especially perturbed with the way that she had treated me. I found it surprising, but apparently, long ago in ages past, stallions were often kept around for little purpose other than hard labor and for breeding. ‘In the fields, or in the hay…’ was the motto of those times, and though long past, Satos’ attitude still struck a nerve. That was, until I placed a hand on his shoulder and reassured him that those days were in the past, and so long as stallions like he remembered, there was nothing to fear. I was pleasantly surprised, despite the stallion’s outward impression of being just a simple, soft-spoken farmer, underneath, he was well read and profoundly deep…if you could get him to talk that is!

“Why do you follow her?” He finally asked me.

“I…no, we, my clan look up to her. Her legacy is what we all aspire to be. Tough, determined, and unafraid. Willing to stare into the pit of death for all the right reasons, but now…” I sighed, looking up to the sky, “now, I’m not so sure I want to?” I revealed to him, looking back into his eyes, “After seeing her for what she really was, is, I’m not so sure I can follow her?” I shook my head, “She’s so rude, so crass, so…”

“Tactless?” Big Mac offered.

“Out of place.” I nodded, “She doesn’t belong to our time,” I sighed, “...she’s a relic of a time past. She’s tactless, inflexible and heartless!” I exclaimed taking to my feet, “You should’ve seen the way she…”

Big Macintosh quickly took notice that I had abruptly trailed off and was staring down the hill, over his shoulder. His gaze promptly followed my own, to where Satos stood. Neither of us could be sure, but I suspected that she was blushing in shame, the way she held herself.

“I’m going to head back…” Big Macintosh said timidly.

I nodded subtly. “Thanks for the work and the conversation.”

“Anytime.” He flashed me a smile and trotted down the hill to make himself scarce, leaving the two of us alone.

There was a long silence that hung over us, before Satos finally spoke. “Is what you said true? Do you really think that of me?” She asked meekly.

“I do.” I nodded gently, I would not lie to her… “I was ashamed by the way you acted this morning.”

She looked to the ground with a nod of her head. “Do you want me to release you from your clan to join hers?” She again asked me, this time, her voice flat and emotionless.

“No,” I shook my head, “I am Ne Ni Nei. I was born to this clan, I wed my wife into this clan and I will die, the last of my line with this name.”

“Then what?”

“I shall repay my debt to the crown myself.” I declared, “It shall be no easy task, but I shall.”

“What then? If you shall not follow me, who?”

“Perhaps I will wed Twilight Sparkle and bequeath the title to her?”

“You cannot do that, she’s an outlander!” Satos finally barked.

“So are you!” I barked in return, “In more ways than one!” I waved my arm dismissively, “Your form is E’kuitis and though your mind may be Danårian, it’s one from an age long since relegated to the past!” She shrunk under my barrage, “Being a diplomat, a voice of the Imperators is no longer the station of a lowly Je’dek, a lower-class servant without honor. I was chosen! One of ten in the whole Federation! One of ten!” I scoffed, “Until I spoke against their foolishness, I was on my way to becoming one of them! I could’ve been Ao Imperatus! Ao Imperatus, Satos! Leader of all the clans!”

“Then why aren’t you?” Her soft speech stilled me, a shot through the heart.

“Because…” I momentarily contemplated lying to her, telling her it was because of their racial prejudice against our clan. That even today, the other clans use us as tools and keep us underfoot…but that wasn’t the case. I smiled even as I cast my eyes to the ground beneath my feet. Both my great-grandfather and I suffered from the same failing. I inhaled deeply… “because I couldn’t keep my mouth shut.” I admitted, wishing it were anyone else’s fault other than my own, “I called them fools, pointed out their cowardice in the face of danger. Called them out on the fact that we Danarii cannot hide behind the shield of the expanse of space and our technology forever.” I sighed once more, “For my honesty, I was dismissed. Stripped of rank and honor, and sent home.” Tears came to my eyes, “Not only had I lost my wife…” I struggled to breathe, “no, I had given them decades of my life in service, and they threw me out in the cold.” I shook my head, “When I needed them most, a rock of stability in the roughest moment of my life, they cast me out. When they needed me most, one of the few that had seen the Golans first hand, they dismissed my words outright.” I sighed once more, only to smile serenely, a man resigned to his lot in life, “It was they who abandoned me, but that’s alright. I don’t need them, they need me. I have a wonderful woman in my life that has finally done something to heal some of these wounds in my heart.”

“Twilight Sparkle?” She assumed.

“My Twilight Sparkle.” I nodded.

“I see.”

“No, you don’t.” I shook my head defiantly, “She’s the first person to give me even a glimmer of hope in lifetimes beyond count…and the funny part is she isn’t even Danarii!” I laughed ironically, “There was a time when that would’ve mattered to me…” I shook my head, “but it doesn’t. It doesn’t matter at all. She’s sweet and caring, and deserves better than you treated her, and in her own home!”

I spit to the side; such an act means even more in Danårian culture than on Earth. It’s a declaration of absolute loathing, the idea that you would give up the moisture of your body, in a desert, just to express your loathing of a person. Such a declaration was only met with a wince from the red mare. I stared at her, fuming for a time, until I lost track of how long I had been glaring at her. Until finally, she swallowed and nodded, keeping her head bowed in shame as she turned and walked down the hill. I could only stand awestruck as I watched her plod off.

I looked down at my hands for a long moment, so long that I had not noticed as it changed from evening to twilight. Completely numb, I fell to my knees. Had I really just done that? Had I really just renounced my Federation? My paragon? A part of me felt missing. Not one, but two interregnal parts of my being I had just cast aside. For my entire life, I had lived in the shadow of my ancestors and I had just told off my most revered, incarnate. Then, I admitted to myself and the world that I didn’t need the Federation? The source of unity and all things civilized in the galaxy? The last speck of light in the darkness? A cold chill ran up my spine as I felt my world crumble around me. I had just become Straka…a self-declared exile. An outcast by my own choosing. For a long while, only the sound of crickets and frogs could be heard in the distance. Then, as if a great weight had been lifted from my mind, I laughed. I laughed like a madman. For that was what I had become. Mad.

Author's Note

The Chal'ok is a traditional Danarian Legend from the Ancient Times, not unlike the Greek myth of Orpheus and Eurydice. The Difference being in the Danarian myth, the main character Obis Glid, succeeds. However, the dead are not allowed to walk with the living and thus, the spirit of his wife becomes a monster (much like a vampire) and proceeds to lay his world to ruin, killing his clan one member at a time. It is only when he throws himself on his sword before her that his blood sates her hunger and the two are allowed to rest...

*Chal'ok does not literally mean "to descend", but rather the metaphorical descent into madness.

Ti'qu: Nas-Tai'elle ~ All that is dark

It was late when I stumbled into the library. Truth be told, I had not thought about it, until Twilight caught sight of me and quickly trotted over from the table where she had been waiting so anxiously.

“Are you alright?” She asked me a simple question, yet it was enough to cause me pause.

“Yes.” I nodded and took a step, only to stop, “No.” I looked blankly into the empty space between the two of us, “Do you have a shower?”

“Uh…yes?” She acknowledged, though by the tone of her voice, she was clearly surprised I had asked, “What’s the matter?”

“I…” I began, only for the words to die in my throat, “Give me a minute and I’ll explain. I’ve just got to arrange my house…”

Twilight stood at the bottom of the stairs of her Treehouse, as I marched up the aforementioned stairs with heavy footfalls. I felt like I was carrying a pony on my back as I slowly trudged upstairs, where I assumed her bathroom was; after all, it was not on the ground floor and I doubted it was in the basement! Sure enough, it was at the end of the hall, at the top of the stairs. It was so inconspicuous, I had simply never taken notice of it before.

Within was a bathroom much as would be expected in a modern, western home…aside from a few modifications. The tub was actually far deeper than what you’d see in the average human bathroom, at nearly three feet tall and the shower nozzle was a little lower by comparison, but being angled a bit more made up for it. Aside from that, there was a low sink, and a toilet that looked strangely like one back on Earth, a bit bigger in the plumbing perhaps? That was a fact that blew my mind from the very beginning. I tried to rationalize a reason for the similarities and even tried to think of a few alternative, more ‘pony friendly’ versions, but each time, I just ended up with a headache…

Aside from a small hamper - which I found odd seeing as the general lack of clothing ponies wear - and the book-print shower curtain, which actually oddly enough made perfect sense to me, there was little out of the ordinary about the otherwise slightly small master bathroom. That in itself, was enough to make me pause in thought.

However, the prospect of a relaxing shower quickly motivated me to get moving. With a quick slip of my hands, I removed my sash and in short order, my outer robes. I actually hesitated for a second at seeing analog water controls. Then with an obvious snort, I recalled how they functioned and quickly got the hot water flowing, before a startled and equally startling whinny caused me to leap aside. Twilight began to stammer incredulously, as I blinked my eyes and held my right hand to my heart, desperately hoping it wouldn’t leap from my chest. A few deep breaths later and I noticed she was blushing, even as she continued to ramble on.

“Twily?” I spoke her one-name drawing her attention to myself, as I gently flicked my earlobe. The expression was lost on her, only to earn a curious expression and another dose of Equish… “Ra’lang E’kuitii Langa, e’lo Danarii Langa.” I reminded her gently, before motioning toward my translator with my eyes.

Picking up the gray, metal broach, she quickly explained in a nervous tone of voice. “Sorry. I knocked, but you didn’t answer, so…”

“So you thought you’d come in and sneak a peek?” I teased her.

“No!” She exclaimed, however, her blush told me otherwise, “I wanted to make sure you were alright…”

“Twily?” I repeated, earning her attention once more, “What is the Danarian belief on nudity?”

She paused a long moment, thinking over the question. “Your species rarely shows any skin whatsoever, you prefer to be covered at all times.” She recited stiffly, as if from a textbook.

I inhaled. “This is true, however, we have shared minds.” I reminded her, earning a prompt nod, though it was clear she did not understand the implication of the words I had spoken, “What is the flesh?” I added with a raised brow.

“So…?” She began, curiously wondering.

“I don’t care.” I shook my head, “Just don’t expect much. We’re rather lackluster physically, hairless for the most part.” I began to remove my shirt before hesitating, “Just do me a favor?”

“Yes?” She prompted me to continue.

“Don’t go describing me naked to the rest of the world, alright?” I asked with a raised brow.

“Modest are we?” She giggled teasingly.

“A little.” I admitted, placing a finger beneath her chin and raising it up enough to drop a peck on her lips, “Only you can ogle me, alright?”

Her humored giggle was all the acknowledgement I needed. Without a flourish, I stripped off the shirt and pants in quick order. I blushed only a little as I grinned, holding my arms out as I turned this way and that. Her eyes quickly fell upon my groin a little skeptically.

“It’s not at all how I’d imagined it.” She stated rather blandly.

“Is that I all I am to you? A piece of flank?” I puffed out my cheeks a little, teasing her.

“No! No, not at all!” She exclaimed in shock, completely missing the joke.

“Twily…that was a joke,” I said with a smile, reinforcing what I had said, “I’m aware you’re just curious.”

She rolled her eyes, clearly not believing that she had fallen for such a trick. Then, she suddenly gasped. “I thought you’re male?” She exclaimed.

I looked down to my manhood. “The last I checked I was…”

“Then why do you have mammaries?” She pointed a hoof to my chest in confusion.

I then looked up from my groin to my chest. I had indeed put on some significant tone working with the apples, and no doubt from my recent escapade too. Trailing from my pecks to my biceps and triceps, I realized I was in much better shape than I had thought. I suppose too many years living on ships had made me a little softer than I had thought. Now, I had above average definition across the board. No huge amount of mass, Danårians rarely bulk up the way that humans can.

Finally, after checking myself out, I chuckled. “Well then, I have added some muscle tone, haven’t I?” I remarked, while Twilight still stared at me, expecting an answer, “Oh, yes…I assure you, I’m male. Danarii and our kin are born with them male, or female. Though males’ are non-functional.” I promptly lifted a finger to make a point, “However, unlike you, I do not have a thick coat to keep me warm, so if you don’t mind, I’m jumping into the warm water!”

Without further ado, I did just that and man, did hot water feel good right about then. So much so, that as it poured over my shoulders and down my back I sighed…alright, I purred. It felt good damn it! Apparently, Twilight thought it was cute, because she started giggling once more as she stood just outside the shower.

“Enjoying yourself?” She finally asked over her giggles.

“So-ho-oh much!” I exclaimed, “I really needed this, you know?”

“What happened?” She asked me finally.

The tension reemerged and the silence was palpable for a moment, as I ceased moving under the water. I sighed and regarded the water dancing about the bottom of the tub, as it formed streams down into the drain.

“I…” I hesitated.

“It helps if you talk about it, you know?”

“Yeah.” I sighed again, “Satos and I had a fight. Rather, I told her what I thought of her.”

“And…?” Twilight prompted me once more.

“I said some things I never thought I would…” I admitted painfully, a tear mingling with the water pouring down my face, “I love you. I always have…you know that, right?”

“Of course, Asto…what did she say?”

“It wasn’t what she said, it was what I said.” I shook my head, “I told her that I wouldn’t follow her, that I didn’t need her. I told her that she was backward and out of place. I-I told her that I didn’t need the Federation anymore…”

“Asto, I…”

“The funny part is I meant every word!” I laughed, but it wasn’t the funny har-har laugh, it was the funny, ‘my heart just got run over by a train’ laugh, “You know, there was a time when I would’ve never let you look at me naked. There was a time when I think I would’ve wondered if I were mad for falling in love with a member of another species, and this is coming from a guy who lived with aliens for five years, on an alien world…”

“Paretha?” She recalled, shocking me about what she had glimpsed of my mind.

“Yeah.” I nodded, “It was a nice place. Weird, but nice. My first day there, I watched one female rip another to shreds over breeding rights…something about their males being property? I remember thinking to myself, how can I live with these savages? These aliens?” I swallowed nervously, “I did it. I even ended up having a lot of fun too, but in five years never did I think of a Parethian as a potential partner…but you? Not a problem.” I shrugged, “Damn, I had a tougher time getting over my own guilt than falling for you…” I sighed loudly, “Am I mad? I mean, is there something wrong with me?”

“No, Asto, there’s nothing wrong with you.” She declared demurely, “I can’t imagine half of the things you must’ve lived through. Half the places you’ve been… What you’ve lost. I’ve never lost anypony close to me.”

“It hurts.” I stated plainly, not knowing the words to convey the pain that gripped my chest at that moment, “…but you know what hurts more? Denying yourself love.” I chuckled internally at the irony of that statement, the number of times I had done just that, “Trust me, and do me a favor, if anything should happen to me-”

“Don’t talk like that!” She snapped at me.

“Twily, please, I love you too much to see you wail over me.” I choked down the lump in my throat, “Promise me, whether we adopt, or its with another stallion, that you’ll raise a little filly or colt of your own someday? I want you to have the opportunity that Karai and I never did.”

“Alright, if it means that much to you, someday we’ll adopt a little one.” Twilight acquiesced.

Then, I finally laughed (in humor). “Imagine that! Poor kid, mother’s a princess and father’s an alien!”

Twilight joined me in laughing, as the water beat gently upon my back. That sound of her whinnying laughter lifted my spirits, like even the hot water couldn’t. Not even my dark mood, or the prospect of the repercussions of my own actions could stop that smile. True to her name, she had lightened up my day, if only a little. That is the reason I loved her with all my heart! I love your laugh Twily, don’t you ever stop, not even for me…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Isn’t it odd how and when epiphanies strike? So often at the most innocuous times? Napping under a tree, flying a kite…taking your marefriend out for lunch. There was one that threw her for a loop, our reversed cultures again. She had expected to have bought me lunch, before I explained to her how it worked in mine. She finally convinced me to let her pay this time, I shrugged mentally – after all, I couldn’t win every time, now could I? Now it was on our way back from our meal – thank goodness that the local restaurant had occasionally hosted foreigners, so I wasn’t completely out of luck – when a sudden commotion came from the outskirts of Ponyville…again. Really, if it weren’t parasprites, or an Ursa Minor, I shuddered to think what the town would do with a calm, peaceful day! The sound of a dog and running ponies drew my attention. Ponyville didn’t have too many canines, I think Winona was the only one, now that I thought about it. However, what I saw made me do a double take.

As the group came closer, they rounded the outermost houses along the road to the Ponyville Hospital and I was shocked to see a pair of stallions, chasing a mare. Both stallions were tan, with matching black manes and I swear, had I not looked twice, I would’ve sworn to have been indistinguishable. The mare was a light blue, with a pale, almost white mane, and just so happened to be barking like a dog. I gave Twilight a glance out of the corner of my eye, letting her know my plan and to stand back. I promptly took a step forward, lowered my stance and readied my hands. Now, an earthbound pony doesn’t have that horn to watch out for, but an earthbound mare was often heavier than a unicorn or pegasi stallion. In other words, a freight train on hooves.

As I braced myself to be rammed, the mare dug in her hooves and ground to a halt in front of me. Her eyes bulged wide and her jaw almost dropped, before she whipped her head back to look at the stallions close behind.

“Please…help…” She barked. No, literally, she barked and my translator translated the usually unrecognizable sounds. I recoiled in surprise, before she leapt up on my chest, recognizing my comprehension, “Please…help…me…”

I looked up, over her shoulder at the stallions that had slowed to a trot, before back down into her pleading, violet eyes. My features momentarily softened, before I gently lowered her back down onto all fours.

“Thanks for the help, Mister Tau Niem.” The pony on the left said with a nod of his head; Apparently, I’m subject of some gossip?

“I didn’t do anything.” I shrugged.

“She didn’t hurt you, did she?” The stallion on the right asked, eyeing the quivering mare contemptibly.

“No, I’m fine.” I responded simply, “She does have a name, I presume?”

“Screw Loose.” The right stallion replied, her ears folding flat at the sound of his voice.

I promptly lowered my hand toward the gray brooch atop my robes, with luck I could ascertain just what the devilry was going on here? Finally, I gave a nod and looked into her eager, though frightened eyes.

“Do you know your name?” I asked her, but he ponies around us recoiled in shock, for my words sounded to their ears as barks.

“Don’t tease the poor thing…” Twilight said, gently reproaching me, only to earn a critical gaze from me.

“You really can… understand me?” Screw Loose bounced, before wagging her tail like a dog, until I nodded, “I am…Screw Loose…”

“Why are these stallions chasing you?” I inquired.

Surely, to the ponies that were now staring on, it must’ve looked absurd; here was the resident alien, barking at the local mad-pony. Everyone knew who Screw Loose was, as occasionally she escaped from the Hospital and ran throughout town, until they eventually caught her.

“I ran…” She answered simply.

“Where? Why?”

“H-hospital. They close me in…tie me up…call me names…”

“Why do you act like a dog?” I finally asked bluntly.

“Can’t stop…made to bark…”

“By who?”

“Shadow…” She shuddered, tears coming to her eyes.

I bent down and wrapped my arms around the poor mare. Her breath caught for but a moment, before she threw her forelimbs around me too and proceeded to cry into my shoulder. I stroked her mane, hushing her as my own father had when I was young. Eventually, her tears lessened and I pulled my head away from her and looked up to Twilight. I almost forgot the settings, before I tossed the broach to her.

“Twilight, I need you to carefully look into her mind. I think someone did this to her.”

Twilight nodded in response, before returning the broach to my waiting hand. As Twilight approached, I gently pushed Screw Loose back just a little. Upon seeing Twilight, she recoiled a little, before my hands held her tight.

“Screw Loose?” The mare returned her frightened gaze to me, “Listen, Twilight is my friend,” – I said, abridging a rather complicated relationship – “she’s going to look into your mind. Help you if she can.” She looked to Twilight nervously, then to me, back to Twilight and finally back to me, before nodding timidly, “She’s the Element of Magic, trust me.”

Releasing her, I watched as Twilight approached the mare with great care, before placing her horn upon the other mare’s head. The two other stallions watched on in bewilderment, as the unicorn’s entire focus was placed upon her horn. I could vaguely feel Twilight’s reactions to whatever she had found within and whatever it was confused her, stumped her. A reaction I found most disconcerting, as did she. Finally, pulling her head away, I reached over to steady Twilight. Whatever she had done was draining, if her stumbling backwards was any indication. She smiled at me weakly, before glancing over at Screw Loose. Resetting my translator, I approached the mare, whose eyes had glazed over. Just as my fingertips touched her shoulder, she shook her head violently.

“My mind is free!” She exclaimed with joy, in a language unknown to all but myself, her voice booming unnaturally loud as she bounced to her hooves.

“Screw Loose, can you lower your voice?” Twilight shouted, half deafened.

“Sorry…” Even her whisper seemed unnaturally loud.

“Uh, better…I think?” She remarked, before turning to me, “Tau Niem, what language-” She began, only to notice my hand shaking at my side. Glancing up to my face, I had blanched… “What is it?”

I swallowed nervously. “Twilight Sparkle, things are bad,” I said meekly, not taking my eyes off the other mare, even as I turned my head toward Twilight, “Get a chariot, we need to be in Canterlot, an hour ago.”

“What is it? What language is she speaking?” Twilight finally placed a hoof upon my trembling hand.

“Go, now! There’s no time for words!” I barked at her, causing her to leap back, “I’m serious, go!”

“I-I…” She stammered, before bolting off.

“Y-you’re scaring me…” Screw Loose shook, inching back away from me.

“I’m sorry dear…” A cold chill ran down my spine, “We’re going to get you help.”

“I don’t understand, what’s going on? Why are you looking at me like that? What did I do wrong?” She stammered, begging for answers while tears came to her eyes once more.

Into the pits of hell I dance, death and darkness… I cursed within my own mind. Not giving myself the time to think upon what a stupid plan it was, I threw myself at her enveloping her in another smothering embrace. “I know you don’t,” I cooed, “I don’t understand it either and that’s what scares me.”

She stiffened in my arms, my words doing little to ease her fears. I couldn’t blame her, whatever was going on scared me. I admit it, the words she was speaking she should’ve never in a million years have heard of, let alone known. Though my translator contained them, even I had never dared speak those words. They sounded foul and sinister upon my ears, like metal upon blacktop, or the screams of children, mixed with the growl of a bear or large cat at the same time. They spoke nothing but evil.

“What’s going on here?” The stallion on the left, all but forgotten, finally spoke up.

I looked up from the trembling mare’s head upon my shoulder. “Suffice it to say that Screw Loose is anything but ill of the mind.”

There was a sudden popping noise from behind myself, as both myself and Screw Loose looked up to see Princess Luna standing before us. She regarded me, but only long enough for her eyes to notice the frightened mare in my arms.

“Sister sent me.” Luna explained simply.

“We need to get to somewhere safe. Somewhere shielded from evil.” I stated quite simply.

“Canterlot is where we head.” Luna appeared somewhat cross, perhaps I had interrupted her but a moment ago?

She promptly crossed the distance between us and enveloped us with her wings. I can only imagine that she teleported us, because when she parted her wings once more, we were in the main hall of Canterlot Castle. Except for the fact that Celestia and Luna were now both staring at us.

“Princess!” Screw Loose exclaimed once more in surprise, earning a timid recoil from both princesses.

“Tau Niem, what’s the meaning of this?” Celestia looked at me in equal parts surprise and fear, as Twilight walked up next to her.

“That sounded like Dark-Speak, sister.” Luna remarked.

I looked up to the two elder princesses in surprise. “No…” I remarked, my eyes widening ever so slightly in fear, “No, such a thing does not exist.” I proclaimed.

“It does.” Celestia informed me frankly, a tremor of ice riding up my spine.

“What’s Dark-Speak?” Twilight looked first to Luna, then to Celestia.

“It’s the language of demons.” I stated, slowly looking up to the young princess, “It’s a language that does not exist.”

“Clearly that is not the case.” Celestia remarked not unlike a mother to a child.

I jumped to my feet in a rage, tears filling my eyes. “It’s not true!” I screamed at them.

“There’s a gate not too far from here, where Cerberus resides.” Luna stated calmly.

“So that’s what the rumbling noise was…” Twilight remarked about her experience returning the massive three-headed gatekeeper.

“That it was.” Celestia nodded.

The whole time I was shaking my head. It started out as a subtle thing and was rapidly growing into a violent shake, along with the volume of my muttering. Simply chanting a mantra of; “No, it cannot be…”

“Tau Niem?...Tau Niem?” Celestia called out to me, but I was unable to hear it, as the horrible truth of the situation dawned on me. Eons of folklore and myth, stories half-history and half-nonsense suddenly became plausible in my mind. It was said they came from the bowels of the shadow itself…“Tau Niem?” A pair of golden shod hooves on my shoulders suddenly snapped me out of my stupor.

“I am sorry, Princess…” I mumbled, half rooted in reality.

“What ails you?” She asked me with concerned eyes, “What do you know that disturbs you so?”

“I know that language…” I admitted, still largely detached.

“I assumed as much.” She remarked plainly, as if expecting more.

I suddenly looked deep into her eyes, completely lucid. “That is the language of the Jakial.” I revealed drawing a gasp from the Solar Diarch, “Each translator made in the Federation has that language. It’s so that we never fall victim to their evil.”

“What are the Jakial?” The three other mares all asked timidly at nearly the same time.

“Jakial is ancient Danårian, it means, ‘the Reviled Ones’.” I turned my head back toward the pale blue mare, which was once more trembling in fear, “They are monsters.”

“I-I’m n-not a monster!” She weakly exclaimed, the dark language a sharp contrast to her claims of innocence.

“No, you’re not,” - I looked to Celestia - “but the ‘shadow’ that attacked her was.”

“Nightmare Moon?” Screw Loose squeaked.

“No, this is older, primordial.” Celestia shot a careful glance at her sister, who nodded with her eyes, “Nightmare Moon was not in fact a demon.”

“Celestia,” I gently called out her name, drawing her attention, “I think that we should prepare for the exorcism.”

She regarded the light blue mare in question, as she thought of what to do. However, to the younger two mares, it merely looked like she was showing concern for her. Not to say she wasn’t concerned, just that was not what weighed on her mind at that particular moment. Looking up, she clopped her hoof for her guard, who promptly appeared.

“Please see to it that Miss Screw Loose is not disturbed.” Celestia decreed, before adding, “No pony is to speak with her, is that understood?”

“Perfectly, your majesty.” The uniform guard nodded.

She looked to me uncertainly, before I smiled reassuringly. As she trotted off meekly behind the guard, I wondered just how it was that they all looked exactly the same? Then I caught myself doing it, distracting myself rather than deal with the issue at hand. It’s what I always did and I hated it. Suddenly, I decided no more. I breathed deeply, before turning toward Celestia abruptly.

“Celestia, there’s one more thing…” I spoke up, before my eyes promptly fell to the red velvet carpet at my feet in shame.

“Oh?” She responded with a raised brow that I caught as I looked back up to her.

I nodded. “Two things, actually.” I diverted my eyes for a moment, before hardening myself and preparing for the plunge, “Of the more mundane, if it can be called such?” I absentmindedly wondered aloud, before turning back to the task at hand, “I want to inform you that I am renouncing Satos as my clan-head.”

For a moment, she looked stunned. “Why do you tell me this?” She asked me plainly.

“Because the two of you made an agreement regarding the punishment for my actions and I am relieving her of her responsibility. I will see to securing the bits I owe you, as soon as I’m able.” I pledged honestly.

“That is not necessary, truth be told, the monetary compensation was her suggestion.” Celestia revealed.

It was not entirely surprising, such was commonplace in her time, to pay off an offended matriarch. However, if Celestia was so willing to forgive and forget, then I was curious why Satos had offered?

“Regardless, I still feel obligated to apologize somehow.”

“You already have.” She smiled at me and it almost burned, especially considering what I was about to reveal…

“With all due respect, I insist. If nothing else, I will assist Ponyville in some way.”

“If you desire to contribute to your hosts, I shan’t try to dissuade you.”

“Also, I have a request?”

“Yes?”

“I would like your blessing.” I requested, my head bowed to her.

“I am no god, and even if I were, I didn’t think your people believed in them?”

“No, that is not my meaning.” I glanced to Twilight, and her majesty noticed, anticipating my request with a smile, “I wish for your blessing as Twilight Sparkle’s Matriarch. I wish to officially court her.”

If I had not seen her blush before, I would’ve been worried that some spell had fallen over her, as her entire complexion lightened slightly. She regarded me in complete awe. Indeed, even Luna’s brow rose in muted surprise.

“Twilight is no longer my student, and even if she were, she could of course do as she wished.” Celestia only smiled brightly.

I looked down at my feet, my face contorted in pain. The pain of the mind, that of shame. What I was about to say, I had not spoken, even to myself, for fear…fear of what resided within. “Before you agree, I think I should speak this to the three of you.” I regarded them each for a moment. Twilight grimaced, correctly assuming what was coming, and Luna too, appeared a mix of downcast and nervous, leaving only Celestia oblivious to the truth… “I have one last secret I must reveal…”

She then took notice of both her sister’s reaction, as well as that of Twilight. “Yes?” She prompted me and if I didn’t know better, there was a trace of frustration therein.

“I have performed murder.” I revealed, drawing a shocked gasp from her, as I lowered my eyes to the floor once more. Her silence prompted me to continue, “It was after the murder of my wife.” I mulled around on the words for a moment, before continuing, “I allowed the darkness in my heart to take over and I killed our attackers, not to defend others, but out of hate. I ceased to think and only killed. I bathed in their blood until there was no more and when it was over, I could not tell friend from foe.”

Silence reigned over us for a long while. It was unbearable. I wished for something, anything. Any sign of her reaction, but I dared not look up. Finally, her voice broke the silence. “Why do you tell me this?” Her voice contained no trace of emotion whatsoever.

“Because, you deserve to know the character of the one you entrust Twilight Sparkle’s heart to.” I answered her honestly, still not looking upwards.

There was again a long pause, though not so long as before. “No, Tau Niem, why do you tell me this? What is its significance?”

I looked up to her confused. “I…I killed sapient creatures…”

“…And?” She had cocked her head to the side curiously, “What of it?”

Of all the reactions she could’ve had, callous indifference was not the one I expected and it shocked me beyond words. Truth be told, for a moment, I began to wonder if this were really her Majesty of the Day?

“Because such a thing is reprehensible…murder.” I exclaimed the first thing that came to mind, “The one that had killed my wife, died at her hands. The ones I killed were just soldiers doing their duty. I was not. I killed for blood, I lusted for repayment that I could never attain.”

“You feel remorse for killing them?” She prompted.

“Never.” I growled, “They killed my wife and many I called friends.”

“Then what do you feel?” She prompted me once more.

“I feel shame.” I sniffled, returning my gaze to the floor, “I became a beast and I killed out of wrath, not out of duty, or a desire to defend others. I felt such pain and the first - and only thought I had - was to make others suffer, too. I wanted them to feel my pain…”

Suddenly a pair of wings had enveloped me and Celestia’s ethereal mane was gently caressing my face. “Tau Niem, what you did was terrible, but war is a terrible thing. The fact that your heart now hurts, proves that you’re a good person. All who are forced to kill feel such things…each life you end, takes a little bit of yourself.” She calmly stroked my back with her wingtips, as she whispered consoling words into my other ear, “Now you must learn to forgive yourself. If you ever wish to be happy again, you need to realize her death wasn’t your fault and release yourself from this burden.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“NO!” Tau Niem suddenly pushed Celestia back violently with both hands to her chest, drawing shocked gasps from the three mares, “It was my fault, my cowardice that cost her life! I’ll not forget her and doom her to undeath while I yet live!”

“Tau-” She started, lifting a hoof, only for him to swat it aside with his telekinesis.

“No, I’m telling you, I’m not going to forget her!” He barked, incensed, his eyes bulging in rage, “You’re just like the others, they wanted me to forget her too! They wanted me to give her up! Well guess what, I’ve given up everything I am, but I’m not giving her up too!”

“Asto, you’re starting to scare me…” Twilight murmured.

“Don’t you turn on me too…not you too…” He shook his head gingerly, not taking his eyes off of her, as he slowly stumbled back and his voice faded with more than a twinge of pain.

However, before he could take more than a few steps, Luna touched her charged horn to his head and he suddenly slumped halfway to the floor, before she could lower him the rest of the way with her magic.

Celestia looked to her fellow princesses in shock. “What was that!?” She exclaimed, unsure of what had just happened.

“I…I think it might have had something to do with yesterday…?” Twilight proposed, drawing the attention of the two celestial sisters, “You see, he and Satos had a falling out…”

“Twilight, you knew he was ailing and you still brought him here!?” Luna barked incredulously, “He could’ve killed us all!”

“He would never harm a fly!” Twilight quickly retorted.

“He admitted it himself, the darkness of hate had taken him in the past and once it has, it never comes out!” Luna growled, her anger slightly startling the younger princess, but not enough to make her cow down.

“Enough, you two.” Celestia shot the two arguing princesses an accusatory frown, “What is done, is done.” She sighed heavily, Luna went to speak, only to be silenced by her raised hoof, “I am surprised that you of all ponies would have spoken against him now. Tell me sister, what do you know?”

Luna looked toward Twilight, whom took a half step forward. “His mind contains darkness the likes of which…I…” Twilight began, only to falter.

“His mind is like that of the Nightmare I became, sister.” Luna stated frankly, “Twisted roots of loathing and hate choke his mind-”

Celestia promptly interrupted her. “Why did neither of you tell me sooner!?” She exclaimed in anger, “Here I’ve had such a threat wandering…I…I…” As quickly as her rage came, it subsided. Her deep breath, the only sound in the great hall that registered. She took a long moment to regain her demeanor.

“Princess…” Twilight began, only to be silenced by Celestia’s hoof, much as Luna had been.

“I know why you said nothing, you love him. You wanted to protect him,” she said calmly, before an air of disappointment colored her voice, “This was a serious issue that you neglected to inform me of. Part of being a princess, is trusting in your sisters…us, Twilight.” Celestia motioned between herself and Luna, before turning her piercing gaze to her and shaking her head, “but you of all ponies? You who know firsthoof the danger of a Nightmare?”

“He’s not a Nightmare, sister…” Luna began, only to be bluntly cut off.

“Oh, then if he is not, then why didn’t you tell me?” She asked in exasperation.

“Because if you had seen the darkness within him, you would’ve banished him without a second thought!” Luna snapped, tears coming to her eyes. The elder sister actually gasped in shock. Such an outburst from Luna was almost unheard of, but there it was. The pain of a gulf dug between them more than a thousand years past, torn open and exposed. The younger sniffled, fighting back the tears, “Forgive me if I wanted to keep around the one stallion that might actually understand my pain…”

“I’ll just…” Twilight went to excuse herself, before the Princess of the Night abruptly turned to her.

“No, Twilight, stay.” Luna bade the yet younger princess, before turning back to Celestia, “You wanted her to join us? Then let her listen.” Celestia bowed her head in silent acquiescence, “The moment he locked eyes upon us, I knew what he was. I knew what resided in his soul. Even as he held me in a death-grip, ready to smash in my head, I knew what I dealt with. I won’t lie to you sister, sometimes he scares me shitless!” The two mares gasped, hearing Luna curse, the surprise even more so for Celestia, not having heard her younger sister swear more than a hoof-full of times in their entire, long lives, “but in his eyes, I saw myself. That alone chilled me to the bone, but also filled me with hope.” She turned her head and smiled to Twilight, “I had even considered asking what he thought of me…”

Twilight lowered her eyes, half out of respect and half in thought… Would she mind Luna being in her herd? Would he? He had mentioned their species being mostly monogamous… She then quickly banished those thoughts and turned to Celestia.

“Please, I know that he’d never hurt anypony without cause.” Twilight quickly tried to bring up some point, some fact that might convince her, before she remembered his oath he gave to the Solar Princess, “Do you remember his pledge?”

“I do.” She nodded softly.

“He promised you that he would not bring harm to any of your subjects!” Celestia nodded intently as Twilight explained, “For him, his people, their word is law. For him to break his oath would be like…” She stammered a moment, defiantly trying to find a proper example, “Like burning the face of Equis with the sun! He would never even think of doing such a thing! He couldn’t!”

The purple alicorn’s chest heaved, rising and falling as if she had run from Ponyville to Canterlot. The love and passion flowed off of her, to the point where one did not need to be an changeling to sense it. Indeed, seemingly without realizing it, she had come to hover over him in an almost protective stance. It was one that immediately clicked within Celestia’s mind…a part of her that was so ancient, she almost forgot it was there at all. She was suddenly reminded of herself, a much younger mare, hovering over a stallion of her own. She could only heave a sigh, knowing deep down that the only way any interference on her part would end, was at the business end of her young pupil’s horn…and though she had only a hint of doubt as to whether or not she could best her, it was there. A soft, knowing smile came about her muzzle, almost instantly allaying Twilight’s fears.

“I understand,” she said solemnly, “though that doesn’t change the fact I’m disappointed in both of you. I had hoped that you both trusted me enough to know I wouldn’t do anything without your consent?” She sighed a long sigh once more, “Very well. Twilight, take him to your room. He’s in your care.”

“Thank you princess…” She smiled, only to hesitate upon seeing her expression.

“However, I’m going to post some guards outside, as much for his protection, as for yours.” Twilight went to protest, only to receive a stern glare, “The alternative is he goes into solitary next to Miss Screw Loose?”

Twilight ground her teeth not so subtly. “Alright…”

Author's Note

Αποκάλυψης

Vaah: Ego ~ Thyself

My world spun in a dizzying haze. Why would they turn on me? Their faces grimaced, frowned and smirked at me. Their voices blended into a cacophony of noise and color, as the walls melted around me. Her eyes, those violet pools stared at me, denouncing my very being. It was perhaps the second worst pain I had ever felt, across all my lives… It was worse than the burn of gangrene in the eye, from the arrow that blinded me shortly before my death in Britannia… Worse than the icy, hot, searing agony of a bronze spear to the Calf, that had rendered me lame in Ancient Greece…Worse even than being disemboweled and left to die in a ditch, while freezing to death in Siberia. It was like a sharp iron spike being driven into the base of my neck and electricity being sent through my entire body. My brain screamed in agony, as every single process simply ground to an abrupt halt and the world went dark…

The fates, are oft fickle, however; and as I was coming to realize, had for whatever reason, taken a particular liking to me. Was it malice? Had I earned such treatment in a past life?...or perhaps in this one? Even more disturbing was the thought that perhaps there was no malice at all, but rather, some higher power beyond my comprehending simply liked to see me squirm and writhe, not unlike a twisted child with a magnifying glass? Either way the dice fell, my fates had been cast the moment I was born and there was not a damned thing I could do about it…or so I was told. Imagine that? Being a child and receiving scorn from your peers and mistrust from your elders simply because of your name? “The One Who Wanders” A memory from years and lives past resurfaced, all my anger and loathing still fresh…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Why did you give me this name!?” I screamed at the elder matron, my knuckles white from the abuse, “Why do you hate me so!?”

“I am sorry child, such is your fate. Even one so wise as myself cannot change one’s fate.” The aged woman sighed, her long grey bangs flowing over her eyes, further hiding her face under her long, undyed cloth hood.

“I wish you’d never given me this be damned name!” I bit into my thumb with my canine tooth, drawing my own blood. With a violent jerk of my hand, I cast a few lone drops of blood at the old woman… “I curse you! May you feel the pain I do, but once before your old bones meet the pyre!”

With tears in my eyes, I turned and fled. I ran across rough hills and through acres of Kelovo Trees, I ran until my lungs burned and I could run no further. Collapsing, my spent legs dropped me unceremoniously to the ground, somewhere not entirely known to me, beneath a full-grown Kelovo Tree. Rolling over, I found myself staring up at the sky through its sprawling boughs and passively regarding the steadily ripening fruit. Time ceased to have any real meaning, as seconds became minutes and minutes, hours…

“Such is a sad story, if I have ever heard one.” A unknown voice suddenly spoke, breaking the silence.

No one came to find me, not for hours more…of that, I was sure. This voice was not of my memory, nor had I ever heard it before, that too I was sure of. Turning my head, not more than a dozen paces from me sat a small, odd-looking creature. It looked so horribly fake, like a failed Muppet-creature that it had to be real. It had granite-blue colored skin and though it sat, or perhaps because of the fact, it appeared to be little more than a large mass of rough flesh, with a texture not unlike that of a toad. The two antenna sat atop its head, a seemingly vestigial feature, seeing as they were shorter than my pinkie finger. Then, its eyes blinked, closed and then open again. That was when every hair on my body stood on end at once. I could not believe my eyes. In the middle of my memory, sat a Theologian upon a small metal patch, in the middle of an orchard of my youth…

“It’s not real you know?” Its bulbous head shifted upon a neck almost nonexistent, its wide, thin mouth unmoving, “This is all within your mind.”

I sat up gingerly, matching his position as best I could, something akin to sitting cross-legged. Without prompting, I crossed both arms across my chest and bowed my head in reverence.

“Heurda Katoii.” I spoke their ancient name, of course adding the reverence of their position within Danårian society.

The creature raised a four-fingered hand that more closely resembled a chameleon’s, than our own. “Da-Nar-Enne.” He addressed me with his people’s term for ours.

“By this name I honor; Tau Niem of the Ne Ni Nei Clan, hailing from Kelovo, widower of Karai Negai.” I revealed upon him, as graciously as I could – the Theologian are the most beloved of all the ancients.

“We know of you Tau Niem.” He spoke cryptically, “Since I know your kind has a love of names, you may call me Kaj Heum, in your tongue.”

“Sword of Fate?” I inquired curiously, with a tilt of my head to the side.

“There’s something lost in translation, but it’s as close as I can get, given the circumstances.” He admitted, with a sudden jerk of his head a fraction of a turn to the left.

“So…why am I here?” I wondered aloud, absently looking at my surroundings, feeling the calm breeze blowing across my skin.

“You’re dead.” He remarked without emotion.

“Beg your pardon?” I exclaimed, turning my eyes toward him.

“What? You asked a question, I gave an answer.” He replied as if it were the time of the day.

“Uh, this doesn’t feel like dead.” I deadpanned.

“Have you ever been dead before?” His brow rose, curiously emulating my own body language.

“I-” I began only to be interrupted.

“We are aware of your actions and your provocation.” He retorted, putting an end to that argument before it began…I paused to think and he used that opening to continue, “Lucky you, your story is not yet complete.”

I immediately perked up. “So-” I began, only for him to cut me off once more.

“Yes, this is within your own mind.” He confirmed with a nod.

“That means-” And a third time.

“Yes, I am visiting within your mind. I hope this does not cause you distress?” He asked, seemingly concerned at my visible change in attitude.

“No more than the constant interruptions.” I deadpanned.

“Ah, well then, that is good.” He remarked with a loud click of his tongue within his proportionally large mouth.

I regarded the act skeptically for a moment, before writing it off and looking back up at the foliage. After all, getting into an argument with a Heurda did not seem like the wisest of ideas…though I did find it odd that a telepathic being strong enough to read my mind, could not simply sense my feelings. Then again, I was dead, so who knows if it’s even telepathy?

When I turned my head back down from the leaves, to his person, the fields were gone and I found myself in a poorly lit room with a metal floor. Only a cylinder of light illuminated that particular portion of the room where I could see. The light from the ceiling seemed to come from nowhere, quite a feat considering how well we could hide light sources and yet they were still visible. Under the two of us was a flat, grey, metal floor of unidentifiable origins, but otherwise unremarkable in itself. The air was cool and had a light amount of moisture in it, making it rather pleasant, if not a bit cool upon my skin. There were quiet, unrecognizable sounds coming from just beyond, however, I could not see what they came from.

“Well, this is interesting…” I remarked in passing awe.

“Your mind wandered from your memory to your imagination, in a desire to comprehend what your mind’s eye is seeing.” He explained in a calm manner, as if such a fact were too obvious.

“Is this what your home-ship looks like?” I asked curiously.

“No, however, that is neither here nor there…” he said, “There is a reason you are here.”

“What do you mean here? In Equestria, if I am even still there…or here before you?” I asked, because as I had learned, being specific seemed to be important to them.

“Yes.” His simple response caused me to roll my eyes.

“First you chastise me for being unspecific, now you reward me by being vague?” I shook my head in exasperation.

“No, I answered your questions all at once.” – he cocked his head to one side – “…or is it that you would rather me respond the same thrice?”

I sighed. “No, in hindsight, once will be sufficient.”

He gave another of his peculiar tongue-clicks. “I thought as much.” He inhaled deeply through his stubby nose for the first time I can remember, “There is value to being succinct, no?”

“There is.” I nodded piously, before continuing, “I assume there is a reason for you appearing to me? I am unaware of your kind usually doing so…”

“We appear when and where necessary.” Now he was back to being cryptic again.

“Alright, so will you tell me why?” I asked him directly.

He raised his eyes in thought for a moment, before returning them upon me. “I suppose I will?”

“You suppose?” I recoiled incredulously, “What supposing is there to be done?”

“I cannot answer all your questions directly.” He explained, “You see, the universe is like a giant game of light and shadow. Yin and yang, from the polarization of energy to the largest of intergalactic forces that hold all of space-time and even the void together. Even we are not an exemption from that rule.”

“What are you trying to say, exactly?” I posed to him.

“You are both battleground and warrior, little one.”

I took a deep breath. His sagely mysticism was really getting annoying, but at the same time, this seemed like my best chance at answers…so I was willing to put up with it, if they really were at the other end. What he told me, I already knew. Philosophy told me that the entire universe was in balance and that included what was within us. We at our core are neither good, nor evil…we are what we make of ourselves. In the absence of light, darkness will prevail, but an ocean of darkness cannot extinguish the light of a single candle. Was that his point? If it was, it was a rather shallow lesson. Looking up to him, I wondered, just how deep were his thoughts?

“Just where is my battlefield, if I am a warrior? And whom do I fight?”

“Your battlefield is everywhere,” he said, causing me to sigh, before continuing, “Your existence in itself is a fight…your foes are who you make them.”

“I feel as though everyone is my foe, that even existence is against me.” I revealed somberly.

There was a short silence, but in the quiet of the room, it sounded like it stretched on for an eternity. “Perhaps they are?” His statement caused me to raise my head, “Am I?”

“I’ve yet to decide.” I honestly admitted with a shrug.

“I suppose that is wise for one yet to choose a side…” He hummed to himself.

“What do you mean, ‘choose a side’?”

“The universe is in balance, that means that only half is against you. The other is your camp.”

I looked inward toward my own thoughts. “Which side is her soul upon?”

“I think you know the answer to that question.”

“I need to know. If I am at war with myself, then the only one I can trust is her.” I responded steely, because if I hadn’t, my tears would’ve let loose, “She is the wind in my sails. If I am to fight, then I must know!”

Suddenly into the light strode a cream-robed individual, the dark blue outlines of her clothing’s trim complimented her green eyes and her fire-red hair. Her fair skin glowed under the light from above. With all the speed of spring-steel, I leapt to my feet. However, as my eyes regarded my love smiling at me, it was dead. There was no feeling from this visage. No connection. My breath emptied my lungs and my jaw hung open in silent indignation. No words could place my feeling of betrayal. This was not my Karai! I finally snapped my head toward the shorter creature, emptying all my hate at him through my eyes…

“What is the meaning of this!?” I screamed accusingly in rage.

“Do not ask me, you are the one who summoned her visage…”

I returned my eyes to the phantom that stood opposite of me, and oh how it hurt…those eyes stared back at me with all the love that I remembered, but they were not really hers. No, what returned my gaze was nothing more than a specter of my own imagination and memories.

“Tau?” Her sweet voice made my mind reel in rebellion, Kaj Heum was right, I was a battlefield… “Tau, do you remember our poem?” The floodgates broke open and my eyes watered as I shook my head, before nodding fiercely, “Do you remember how it goes?” I nodded once more, “Then recite it with me…”

“No,” I shook my head in defiance, my resolve miniscule, “you’re not real.”

“In the void between thought and space, who says what resides between?” The phantom took a step toward me and I in turn took a step back toward the darkness. She hesitated in shocked surprise, “Were you not the one who said, our wills make it so? That if you believe, then it is?”

“I-I…” My own words had me escaped me and now those spoken in the past ensnared me.

Before me, stood a phantom that was Karai…my expired love. A love that had been torn from me ages before, only to remain shackled to my heart like so much lead weight. A weight that I willingly chose to accept, but was unable to practically bear. What now separated me from her, I wondered staring at her through tear filled eyes? What kept me from walking the short distance between the two of us taking her in my arms? What kept me from seizing my heart’s desire and greedily clutching it to my chest for fear of it flying away from me…?

“And in the fall of my life I shall look up to you, the wind caressing our faces…”

I gasped in disbelief and for a moment my mind froze, but my tongue did not… “And I down at you, a smile on my face for all our many years of bliss…”

“And I shall ask of you, ‘am I still precious to thee?’”

“’More precious than the breath that fills my lungs…’ I would reply.”

The poem over, she stated sweetly, “I wait for you.”

“Why? Why would you wait for me?” I stammered out incredulously.

“Because it’s you.” She shook her head dismissively, her smile gently chastising me, “If you are going to wander the long road of time for me, then the least I can do is wait for you at the other end.”

It was at that point, for the first time in my life that I knew what my name meant. What it truly meant…and for the first time, I did not look upon it with distaste, or shame. Others might, others did, but never again would I. At that moment, I realized I wasn’t wandering away from my home, my clan, or my federation. No, I was wondering toward my love. My Karai. The one who waited for me, at the end of a long and winding road. I felt a great weight lifted from my shoulders and I sighed in contentment, as a fire filled my core and a smile lit up my face. For the first time in a long while I was happy – not merely content, but happy.

“I am done fighting myself.” I proclaimed, my tears banished. Kaj Heum looked up at me curious to hear what I had to say… “I know where I stand, the very same ground I have stood all these years. I simply lost sight of my fight.”

“That is good.” He nodded sagely.

“I just have one question left to ask…”

“Yes?”

“Whom is it that stands against me?”

He looked to me with a happy smile upon his broad lips. “That is the right question.” He nodded once more, “Your enemy is the eldest you know…”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

I suddenly lurched forward, my chest heavy and my head hurting, as if it had been in a vice. Every sinus seemed to want to burst forth from my skull. I felt ill in the stomach and every nerve in my body moaned in a dull ache, almost as if I had run too far and now my body was punishing me for it. Even my eyes seemed dry and sore, as if my eyelids had been coated with sandpaper whilst I was asleep. Indeed, even as I sat in bed panting, I felt like a truck had hit me. Not a fun memory…

“Asto!” That voice was the first sound that greeted my ears and to be honest, it made my head pound, “Are you alright?”

My mind stumbled for several long moments as she hugged me tightly in her forelegs… Why would I not be alright? Wait…why am I in bed? Wait…this isn’t my bed. I don’t have a bed on Equis… I looked up past her shoulder. I was in a strange, vaguely round room that was not familiar. Clearly not her bedroom, nor those of any of her friends that I knew of – how I knew what their bedrooms looked like, some of it was coming back to me as memories of my past life, the rest… Yeah, I’m not entirely sure myself…

“Twily?” I asked, a part of me unsure if that really were the purple mare’s name.

“What’s the matter?” She asked me, pulling back slightly to look me in the eyes.

I looked around for a quick moment. “Where am I and how did I get here?” I asked still feeling rather spacey.

“This is my old room in Canterlot Castle, I brought you here after Luna knocked you out.” She suddenly became sheepish as I turned to her, “…you sort of went a little crazy on us.”

“Crazy like, I am going to take Pinkie into my basement for tests, crazy…or my letter to Celestia is going to be late, so I am going to enchant my doll, crazy?”

“Hey!” She exclaimed indignantly, releasing me and drawing slightly back, only to look away embarrassedly.

“I’m sorry, apparently my sense of humor comes back a little faster than my common sense.” I chuckled, drawing her back in for a hug, “I didn’t mean anything of it, honest.”

“I’m sorry too.” She reciprocated, and the heaviness in my chest seemed to increase slightly, “I was just so worried there, I woke up because it was so quiet and you weren’t breathing and…and…”

“Wait!” I exclaimed, pushing her back to look her in the eyes, “I wasn’t breathing?” She shook her head in response, to which I could only blink rapidly, “Shit…”

“Seriously…?” She recoiled with a grimace.

“What? It’s better than me saying ‘fuck’!” I countered.

“Really, you’re strange…” She noted.

“What, shit, no? Fuck, fine?” I asked her in surprise.

“I’d rather smell of sex than excrement…” She looked at me skeptically, only to receive a flat gaze from me, “What? Wouldn’t you?”

“Yeah…” I nodded chuckling, “I suppose you got me there!” I chuckled even harder for a moment, “So does that mean ‘fuck’ isn’t a swear in Equestrian and I can say it all I want?”

“No, it’s still generally considered to be a less than proper subject to discuss in public.”

“Damn…” I muttered, then looked back up at her, “How ‘bout damn?”

“I find this sudden fascination with curse-words to be highly unusual.” She looked at me curiously, “Are you sure you’re alright?”

“No, actually, I’m not. All in all, I feel like I’ve been hit by a truck!”

“A what?” Her brow rose in curiosity.

“A large land-vehicle used by humans to get from place to place, while simultaneously moving goods.” I stated plainly, forgetting that part of my memories she had not received.

“Oh, like a cart?”

“Kind of, except it pulls itself along with a special internal-combustion engine and it’s made of metal and weighs a lot more. Also, they kind of move rather fast…” I bobbed my head up and down with a grin.

“But wait, force equals mass times acceleration…”

“Yes, being hit by one would leave you in a considerable amount of pain, if not dead!” I then dwelled on that thought a moment; he had said I died…?

At the same time, Twilight thought about what these ‘trucks’ might look like and if you could see what was going through her head…well, you wouldn’t be able to finish reading this line, let me tell you. You’d be laughing that hard! Indeed, she was so preoccupied thinking about what sort of machine these ‘trucks’ might be, that she almost forgot about me sitting on the bed right in front of her.

“Oh, goodness!” She exclaimed bringing me out of my own ponderings, “The doctor’s on the way, is there anything I can do until he gets here!?”

I grimaced in pain as she suddenly shifted, her hooves pressing into my thighs. “Your hooves…” I groaned through clenched teeth.

Her eyes trailed down to see her forelimbs digging themselves deeply into my meaty thigh muscles, rather painfully, might I add! She quickly leapt up just enough to plant her hooves into the bed on either side of my legs, granting me the burning sensation of relief. My arm instinctively draped over her neck as she leaned her head upon my shoulder in apology. There was something about the smoothness of her mane against my cheek and her smell, mixing with that of her lavender shampoo, filling my nostrils that was more soothing than I had imagined, or had yet experienced. Yet, ironically enough, despite that, my chest began to hurt once more, as did my right shoulder, where her head lay. However, I was decently sure it had nothing to do with the meager weight she was placing upon me…

“What happened last night?” She finally asked me, stirring me from my relaxation, with her still in my arms.

I inhaled deeply. “Have you ever had something so profound happen that you just couldn’t deal with it?” I asked her, quietly speaking into her mane.

She stopped a moment to think, giving me a moment to pause as well and wonder which of her encounters with the unknown she might pick?

“The first I tried to understand the Pinkie Sense.” She admitted and I could only imagine her blushing behind my back, “I tried everything I could to understand it…”

“…and you drove yourself to combustion.” I remarked.

She drew back from me and I once again started feeling lighter. It was the oddest thing… She examined my eyes for a moment, before nodding. “Yes,” she said frankly, before taking on a curious look, “This seer of yours really saw everything?”

“I would assume not everything,” I remarked dismissively, “but enough to lighten the shock of talking, pastel-colored, miniature equines.”

“Surely we can’t be that unusual, considering all the years you spent exploring space?” She asked critically.

“Considering sapient sponges, hive-minded insects and discovering that our species had accidentally colonized a planet with Hunan…” I acknowledged, slowly lying back into the large pillows behind my head – it was nice to actually have a human-proportioned bed for once. Wait, did I actually refer to myself as a human? Wow, I had been in exile too long!

“I’ve been meaning to ask you about that?” Twilight began, “Just how did that happen? From what I’ve managed to piece together, which is very little, Hunan aren’t generally allowed to overpopulate planets…right?”

“No, they’re not.” I shook my head, wondering how much to tell her? Considering the fact that I had resigned myself to not needing the Federation and basically being a Hunan myself, I figured; ‘What the hell, why not tell her?’… “Are you aware of the fall of Danåria, just before the end of the First Federation?”

She nodded, only to add; “However, I can’t say I understand the details.”

“Well, the homeworld was largely considered too heavily fortified to be assailed. The Danårians of the First Federation believed that their military was still too strong to make an assault on Danåria possible. It was thought that there were too many military bases and ships in the fleet defending the system…” I closed my eyes and sighed, “They were wrong. So wrong…

“In the year <3,982,881> of the First Federate Period, the Jakial finally made their move. A full-scale assault against the system. It was chaos, panic, anarchy…hell. The Danårian Space Forces fought valiantly, however, they soon realized that their position was untenable. Thus, they began commandeering civilian and alien vessels in a desperate bid to evacuate the planet. It ultimately worked, and billions of lives were saved, but at the cost of millions of years of history and civilization. It was during this evacuation, when the Esterion was commandeered. She was an old exploration ship, repurposed for the transport of prisoners and other exiles. However, in the mad-dash to leave, the commandeers neglected to check the ship’s cargo and crew manifest. Thus, when they were inevitably hit by enemy fire and slung into a wormhole that spat them out in the Sol System, critically damaged and without a means to repair, they had little choice but to crash-land on planet. It was then that they realized what they had gotten themselves into.

“For a time, the two factions lived at arm’s length. The Hunan living in rustic shanties and hovels not fit for civilized peoples, while the small Danårian population plotted themselves down in three settlements around the globe. Set’a-philo’atis, in the deserts outside the Nile Valley; Kal’no Kush, in the mountainous region of the Himalayas; and Attl’ante’a, a large island in the Western Ocean. Set’a-philo’atis, was the first to fall, when the Hunan sought to overthrow their…the ‘purebloods’. The city of Kal’no Kush, were mostly monks, the few that sought a way off of Danåria, during the fall…they quickly went into hiding thereafter. As for the glorious city of Attl’ante’a? They blew themselves sky high when a containment seal breach occurred and antimatter met atmosphere. Stupid fools, blew their entire continent off the map, trying to make enough fuel to fabricate a subspace drive…”

“Surely, there must be some remnants left somewhere?”

“Oh, I’m sure there are…but who would want to admit that?”

“There must be intellectuals that seek the truth? Those who would tell the tale?”

“I’m sure there were? Are? Who knows?” I shrugged, “All I know is…”

“All you know is, what?” She prompted me.

“All I know is the end to the tale is a sad one.” I closed my eyes remembering the planet as it was when we found it; barren as Mercury. Then again, there was still life on Mars…but was about as far from Human, as apes are… “A wise man once said, ‘if you follow your hero long enough you will stumble over his corpse.’”

Twilight looked horrified and I couldn’t blame her. As my mind tried to rationalize what had come to pass, all I could feel was abject horror! “What caused it?” She looked me deeply in the eyes, begging for an answer.

“I…I don’t know.” I shook my head, “That’s what I was there trying to determine, before I was dragged here.” I looked up at the ceiling above me, “What I can tell you is that whatever, or whomever, had done it, were amazingly wrathful or amazingly foolish. Perhaps both?”

“So you don’t know what caused it?” She looked at me for the first time in a long while with surprise.

“Amazing, I know. Something I don’t know!” I chuckled in irony…for all the knowledge I had gained in my journeys, the most valuable I had acquired was that I was so very small… “If I claim to be a wise man, well it surely means that I don’t know.” Twilight let loose an exasperated groan, “Now, now there. If we knew everything, what would there be left to learn? You’d never need books again, now imagine that!” I teased her with a coy smile, only to earn a hoof to the ribs.

“Not. Funny.” She growled critically.

“Indeed not…” I groaned as she continued to drill me with her hoof, “You can stop anytime, you know…?”

“You gonna slander books some more?” She drilled me with her hoof once more.

“…Never think of it…” I chuckled.

“Good,” she said with a nod.

“You do remember that knowledge, ergo books…are practically sacred to us Danarii, right?” I asked, cradling my now very tender ribs.

“Never can be too sure.” She reiterated.

“My little bibliophile.” I giggled cheekily.

Which is how Heart Work – Celestia and Luna’s personal physician – found the two of us. Giggling happily, if not weakly upon my part. The look of startled relief upon his face was palpable. Clearly, the thought of dealing with a dead anything, let alone an alien was not very appealing to him. No doubt, he would’ve been flummoxed as how to revive me…

The sound of him clearing his throat drew our attention. “Am I interrupting?” He asked with a raised brow.

“Not at all.” I replied, before looking into Twilight’s eyes, “Who is it?”

“Dr Heart Work.” She replied plainly.

“I’m Celestia and Luna’s personal physician.” He revealed.

“I’m aware,” I closed my eyes with a smile, before trying to prop myself up in bed, “I do make it a habit of knowing whom would likely be working on me were I to be injured.”

He had promptly crossed the distance between the door and hopped up onto the bed, which I was at the moment glad was a King sized and thus more than large enough to hold two ponies and a Danårian. His hoof was promptly pressed against my chest, eliciting a curious and slightly displeased glance up at him.

“I’m glad my reputation precedes me, but I need you to hold still.” He turned his head toward his bag, levitating out a stethoscope, “Is your file correct that you’re somewhat skittish about being unclothed? Would you prefer if the Princess was not present?”

“Twilight Sparkle?” I asked, still not used to the fact that she was now a princess, “No, I much prefer her presence actually.”

“Alright, if it makes you more comfortable.” He pointed a hoof to the other side of the bed, “If you please, Ms. Twilight?”

She nodded and deftly hopped over my covered form.

“I think that some pornography starts this way…” I suggested with a playful grin.

Dr Heart Work actually recoiled in surprise, as if he had been struck and loosed something vaguely resembling an abrupt, choking-snort. Twilight’s eyes grew many sizes larger and her wings spread dramatically. “Tau Niem!” She blurted incredulously.

“What, it’s true!” I chuckled, “Doctor, are you going to need your own arts? I’m afraid I’m not much use beyond First Aid…”

He shook his head. “No, just surprised is all.” He turned his head back around, a slight blush coloring his cheeks.

“Good, I didn’t want to have two ponies staring at my nude form critically,” I said to Heart Work, though I glanced out of the corner of my eye toward Twilight, “Lighten up you two, I’m not dead.”

“You weren’t breathing.” Twilight deadpanned.

I groaned dismissively. “Oxygen is overrated…” I scoffed, before putting on a thick southern accent, “When your body is under stress, it creates all the Oxygen it needs!”

Heart Work looked at me critically and appeared ready to question me on that fact, before he caught Twilight glaring at me tersely. “Another joke, I take it?” He assumed.

“Yes, his kind need oxygen as much as ponies do.” Twilight answered crossly.

“Fine love, I can be serious too.” I put on my best grumpy face, all bunched up to resemble some sort of cross bastard. The voice I adopted matched perfectly… “I’m completely serious. Nothing is funny. In fact, it has been scientifically proven that humor is nonexistent.”

At this, Twilight’s facade broke and she cracked up. I instantly reached up to muss with her mane, before rubbing tenderly behind her ear. My precious marefriend all but dissolved under my ministrations, leaning into the cup of my hand.

“Well, um, yes…” Heart Work cleared his throat and Twilight bashfully pulled back from my affections. I looked somewhat bemusedly at the doctor, before he continued, apparently unaware of my frustration… “Well, since you appear to be alright now, I’ll just catch your vital signs-”

“My Blood Pressure is ninety-eight over sixty-six, pulse is sixty even and my blood oxygenation is at ninety-eight percent…odd, it shouldn’t be that low.” I remarked, quite perplexed as to why it was off by two percent? So much so, that it took me several moments to realize that the two ponies were staring at me… “Huh? What?”

“How’d you know that?” Heart Work asked, finally closing his gaping mouth.

“Oh, right…” I nodded, realizing my minor err – so many years dealing with ship-board doctors had gotten me into certain habits that were apparently harder to shed than I thought, “Military self-diagnostic software. It’s a standard feature for soldiers of the Federation. Want to know my temperature?” He nodded, rather awestruck, “My average internal temperature at the moment is ninety-five point eight.”

“Then can you tell me anything more? Perhaps why you weren’t breathing?” He asked me, a clipboard and pen now at hoof.

I paused a moment to access the remainder of the features of the diagnostic software. I honestly doubted that it would reveal much, after all, it was meant mostly for doctors, not to be accessed by the soldier himself. However, with a little training, anyone with the military package could access them. I will admit being able to communicate with machines in your bloodstream was something that you never do get used to. Ever. What it told me, however, was more than a little distressing…

After a few seconds of me staring blankly into space, Twilight called out to me, “Tau Niem?”

Suddenly snapping to, I flashed her a smile, then looked to the doctor. “Nothing, unfortunately. I could tell you more if I had access to a holo-computer to analyze the readouts, but in this manner, no. I can give you nothing more…”

I caught Twilight regarding me skeptically, and I simply flashed her a smile. There was no need to concern her with such a trivial matter. No need to make her anymore concerned for my well being than she already was. Even with our link, it wasn’t foolproof, it wasn’t like she could read my mind like an open book or anything. Thus, keeping secrets was entirely possible. Even still, something must’ve leaked through, because she wasn’t buying it. Heart Work continued to speak, but the two of us pushed his words to the background. Twilight’s eyes probed my own, seeking out what troubled me and my own staunchly refused to give her any hints.

“Well then, I’ll be nearby for the remainder of the evening. Should anything change, I expect you to let me know immediately.” He stated, hopping off the bed and looking back to us.

I quickly broke eye contact with Twilight to answer, “Of course.” I nodded reassuringly.

“Alright then, get some rest…” Heart Work was cut off and nearly trampled by the five other Element Holders stampeding into the room all at once.

“Tau Niem, are you alright?” Rainbow Dash asked, her eyes staring into my own with concern, while her hooves suddenly held me by the shoulders, all before I even knew what was going on.

I cracked a grin. “I didn’t know you cared…” I cracked-wise, only to take a gentle hoof to the head.

“Of course, any friend of Twilight’s a friend of mine!” She trumpeted proudly.

Ignoring the gentle ache in the dome of my head, I reached a hand up to her foreleg, careful to avoid her hooves. “Yes, I’ll be fine.” I smiled gratefully, “Thank you, Rainbow Dash.”

She immediately released me, “No need to get all mushy on me…” She complained.

“No, of course not, we can’t let anypony know Equestria’s greatest flier has a soft spot, now can we…?” I responded teasingly.

“Hey!” She lunged at me, only to be stopped, her tail securely in Applejack’s teeth.

“Whoa-Nelly, girl,” AJ said, before releasing the pegasus’ tail, “calm down RD, he’s just pulling yer leg’s all…”

“Are you sure you’re alright?” Fluttershy asked me determinedly, enough so that her arguing friends took notice and became silent, “You’re looking worse than that morning when Twilight had to talk you down from the edge of the bridge!”

Several of the ponies looked on in shock, their eyes going from Fluttershy to myself.

“Uh, I think you mean pulled me off the edge of the bridge?” I reminded, looking to Twilight with a playfully critical glance.

“Hey, forgive me if I thought my coltfriend was going to jump!” Twilight barked out angrily, before she knew what she was saying.

My brows rose in time with her blushing face, and I swear that the crickets floors below were audible for several moments as everyone held their breaths in shock. I finally sighed and sat up a little more in bed, before regarding the stunned ponies.

“Well…” I murmured, but even my quietest voice promptly drew the attention of the five other ponies in the room.

“Is that true…?” Rainbow Dash said as much to me, as anypony else in the room – I nodded in confirmation… “It can’t be, can it?”

“Dash you don’t need to be the Element of Honesty to know those two are in love. Ah thought you already knew that? Ah mean, just look at ‘em!” AJ stated reproachfully, with a raised brow.

I looked to Twilight and into those eyes, and sure enough, it was there plain as day, as I’m sure it was in my own. A cold place deep down in my chest seemed to fill with a heat I had not felt in a long time. It was a feeling I thought lost to me, a feeling so far beyond simple contentment that placing a word upon it would only slight the feeling. I held out my left hand to her, bidding her forward and without hesitation, she joined me. I looped my arm around her shoulder and she cradled my back with her wing. I smiled and so did she. There were no words.

“Oh, Tau Niem, you’ve found it haven’t you?” Rarity gushed, drawing my attention, as well as everyone else’s, “You’ve found your special somepony. I’m so happy for you two!”

There was something about it, the simple, honest acceptance did more to make me feel at peace, at home than I could’ve ever imagined. My smile widened just a bit further and I glanced over to my shoulder, where Twilight had lay her head.

“I have.” I positively beamed.

I felt like a million bucks. My shoulder hurt where Twilight’s head lay and my back burned where her wing caressed me. My arm felt like it was on fire and my head pounded from the proximity…but the pain was worth it. It was all worth it, to be loved. All the pain in the universe couldn’t fade this smile. Twilight continued speaking to her friends, explaining to them that we had been an item for a little more than a week now, though I had been gone for part of that time when I went to save Satos.

“What about you Pinkie, you haven’t said a word?” Twilight’s sudden question snapped me out of my stupor, drinking in the light of her eyes.

For a fraction of a second my brain pondered that. Pinkie, was being quiet? What was going on? Raising my eyes, I turned my head to regard the pink mare, as the four others at the side of my bed parted to regard her too. Her head rose, tears in her eyes and a sad expression across her face. I could not comprehend what I saw. Indeed, I had never seen Pinkie like this before. My smile faded and I went to open my mouth to ask her what was wrong when she spoke.

“It won’t last…” She mumbled not in spite, but in sorrow.

My calm shattered and my mouth fell open as everypony in the room gasped. Me? I couldn’t speak. It was as though the rug had been pulled out from beneath me and the impatient floor had leapt up, and struck me in the back all at the same time. All I could do was stare at her dumbly, her words carried a weight that I knew instinctually. She was a Matriarch, a wise-woman well before her years. Her words, were more than prophecy, they were oracle. I knew this somewhere deep down. She spoke truth.

“Pinkimina Dianne Pie, how could you say such a thing!?” Rarity screeched at her in disbelief.

Pinkie never took her eyes off of me, shaking her head sadly, “I’m sorry, I’m so, so sorry…”

Without another word, she bolted from the room, disappearing around the corner. Each of the mares in the room gasped, or shouted her name. Rainbow Dash even tried to chase after her, only to freeze in mid-air at the opening of the hallway. She looked back at us in confusion.

“She’s gone…” Rainbow Dash stated, blinking in confusion.

I stared into space, trembling. That cold, hollow feeling was swallowing up that flame, threatening to envelop me in cold loneliness once more. Both my hands leapt up to the sides of my head, my brow furrowing and my eyes slamming shut, as I rolled up into a ball, leaning into Twilight’s barrel for warmth. The pain was preferable to the numbing cold. I would’ve rather felt pain than nothing at all at that moment. The indescribable feeling of fear, terror and vulnerability all culminated into a ball that lodged itself in my throat, barely contained by barred teeth, before escaping in a sound too powerful to be translated into proper speech; yet left no question of its meaning in its wake. Like an enraged beast, it tore its way from my throat and leapt into the world without mercy or pity…the purest expression of pain and sorrow…

“RAAAAA!”

Um'tas: Ao Zhur Hemar ~ The Twilight Princess

Author's Note

This chapter is in an unedited form.

Um'tas: Ao Zhur Hemar ~ The Twilight Princess

Twilight shook with her rising and falling breast, her breath came in ragged bursts. The stone upon her back was cooling, a dramatic contrast with the warmth of blood pouring down her face from behind her right ear and from the base of her horn, down between her eyes and off the side of her muzzle. She shuddered, fighting back the urge to cry. She didn’t have the time for tears. The sound of falling debris caused her to snap her head to her right, her eyes flying open and her ears perking up to catch any sound. Across the street that had once been her home in Canterlot, so many years before, the facade of a storefront crumbled slowly from damage. Past where she sat and further down the street, she could see smoke rising into the cloudy sky, from the fires of the ruined city. Had she been told that such a thing would’ve happened just the day before, she would’ve told anyone that they were insane. Who knew how many lay dead? Goodness knows she had seen more death in the last several hours than Equestria had seen in the last thousand years.

She looked down at her trembling hooves and felt the threat of tears welling up in her eyes once more. She looked elsewhere, hoping to find some ember of hope. Something. Anything? Above her hiding spot, next to a water-barrel in an alley between two of the buildings in the Canterlot business district, she saw a tattered spider’s web flutter in the breeze. Her eyes snapped shut as she shook her head, violently trying to expel the desperate screams of a changeling drone as a shadow… No, she just couldn’t think about it. As it was, she was on the edge of falling apart. Oh, gods, was there any chance for them? Any?

Instead of facing her fears, she turned from her hiding place and continued running. The war-torn streets of Canterlot offered her little solace, but plenty to keep her mind occupied and reminders of what had happened…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Earlier.

Luna dreamed of the dark times, when Discord had ruled and her ponies screamed out for a savior. As much as she loved this new Equestria, with its peace and harmony, there were times when the past haunted her. When the darkness clung to the edge of her dreams and the gates of Tartarus loomed over her, the screams of the damned calling out to her. The pounding on the drums of war, a time when her and her sister had been needed. Their tempo steadily increased to a chaotic beat, a desperate hunger for her blood, calling out her name. It was the frantic pounding hooves and the intermittent cries of pain that woke Luna from a troubled sleep.

“Princess! Princess Luna! Wake up! Princess Luna!” The muffled sound of Twilight Sparkle’s frantic voice fluttered through the heavy door of her bedroom.

Unlike her sister, Luna preferred to sleep in complete darkness. It made the moon appear all that more lustrous and bright when it rose every night at her call. Despite this fact, she strode across her darkened domicile with great speed and nary a misplaced hoofstep.

“Twilight Sparkle what-” She began as she opened the door.

The smaller princess, practically tackled her larger sister. “Luna, we’ve got to go, Canterlot’s under attack!” Twilight cried, her hooves pawing at Luna’s barrel.

“What!?” Luna gasped, “By whom? We must raise the guard!”

“There’s no time, they were right behind me…we must fly!” Twilight begged, pulling on her frantically.

“Where’s my sister? Why’s Celestia not with you!?” Luna pried off the smaller princess, her stern voice demanding an explanation.

“Luna we-”

“No, Twilight, what hath transpired?” Luna shook the other mare.

“Celestia tried to fight,” – a sharp, wailing scream of a stallion, coming from the stairs silenced the two mares – “Oh, Celestia, they’re here!”

“Stalwart…” Luna gasped, lunging forward only to be caught by her barrel, “Let me go, Twilight!”

“No, Princess, Equestria needs you, we must flee for our lives!” Luna continued to struggle, even as Twilight choked out a desperate plea, “It’s what Celestia wanted…”

The Lunar princess shuddered and moaned, “No…”

“Shining Armor’s marshaling the guard, but they’ll need you, Luna! Without you, they’ll be lost!”

Luna suddenly turned and made for the balcony, Twilight in toe, before turning her head back toward the stairs, “Aegis, take wing! Your princess is safe!” Only a relative silence greeted her ears, causing her to shake her head in dismay.

The Princess of the Night fought back tears even as she took wing with her younger sister. She knew each of her few guards personally, and if they didn’t come running to her every beck and call, they were never coming. The warmth of the mid-morning air was quickly drawn from the elder princess as the sounds of further screaming filled her ears. The smoke rising from the palace’s missing windows, told her more than any report she could’ve received from anyone at the front. Canterlot was lost.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Twilight and Luna landed on the far side of Canterlot, at the lower gatehouse. Already the guard was regrouping under the hoof of Shining Armor. Both princesses landed rather roughly, mentally and physically exhausted from their flight from the keep. The white unicorn’s eyes widened at the sight of his sister and he darted toward her.

“Twily!” He shouted out in joy.

The young-alicorn’s ears perked up and her eyes lit up with hope. Her head jumped up to see her love running toward her, and at that moment she knew everything was going to be fine. However, as soon as the refreshing hallucination came, it left her, fading to reality. The image of her brother galloping toward her was indeed comforting, but after what she was expecting, nothing could stop her face from falling. Thankfully, the stallion didn’t notice even as he threw his arms around her.

“…Shining Armor?” She sighed, a part of her wishing it were Tau Niem.

“Twily, you’re alright? What took you two so long?” He asked his sister, now pawing her over, to see if she was injured.

“I’m fine, really.” She reassured him, “It’s just that the shadows are not earthbound.”

Shining Armor shook his head as he sighed, “As if things weren’t-” Twilight silenced the stallion with a hoof to his barrel, which forced him to look up at the shocked Princess of the Night, “Your majesty, come on inside. I’ll get you up to speed…”

Luna nodded vacantly, “Of course, Captain.”

Twilight had the sudden compulsion to look back toward the keep that served as the seat of Celestia and Luna until this morning. Her breath was stolen as one of the great, golden spires languidly slid to one side, before toppling slowly over. As it did, she saw several tiny, golden specks fall from the uppermost levels and she couldn’t bear to watch, but couldn’t turn away as she watched what she knew to be good and valiant ponies falling to their deaths. Finally, she shuddered violently and tried to shake away the tears.

“Please, girls, please…just make it out of there.”

After a moment to compose herself, Twilight entered the makeshift headquarters to see Fluttershy leaning comfortingly against Rainbow Dash, with her wing over her back. Seeing the two of them was all it took to elate her, a small victory that she would take without question. The excited mare dashed toward her friends, sitting in an otherwise empty corner of the room, while guardstallions gave them a wide birth.

“Girls!” Twilight exclaimed, “Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy I’m so glad-” Her voice caught in her throat as Fluttershy looked up at her sadly and at that moment, all the inertia in her hooves suddenly disappeared as she ground to a halt, “Where are the others?” She looked back and forth between the two rough looking mares, “Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie...?”

Rainbow Dash shuddered at the mention of their pink friend’s name and her head fell slightly. If she hadn’t known better, Twilight would’ve swore that her prismatic friend’s mane deflated and dulled, just a little. Fluttershy’s slowly shaking head finally drew Twilight’s numb expression from the utterly defeated Rainbow Dash.

“What were those, Twilight? Where’s Tau Niem? Celestia?” Fluttershy’s voice was filled with fear and concern, fear and concern that her violet friend could do nothing to relieve.

Twilight shook her head before speaking, “Demons,” she offered weakly.

“No, Twilight, those were not demons.” Luna’s voice suddenly drew her attention to the large, hastily assembled war-table at the center of the room for the first time, “Those were shadows, the servants of the Demon.”

“You mean that’s just one demon!?” Shining Armor exclaimed from Luna’s side.

She nodded her dark head. “Just one.” Her response elicited sighs and muttered curses from several of the solar guards in the room, “That is exactly why we need to stop it.”

“Stop it, how’re we supposed to stop a demon? We can’t even stop those shadows from…from…” Rainbow Dash protested, her voice rapidly falling out from under her.

“I understand your loss, Rainbow Dash, but we most certainly can stop them. And, we most certainly can stop the Demon.” Luna replied forcefully, for a moment, every mare and stallion in the room felt a little stronger, a little more confident, a little more mighty, “I’m not about to lie to you and say that this will be easy, it will not. The last time a demon descended to Equestria, its words burned a scar into the world. You know it as the Everfree.”

“The Everfree?” Fluttershy squeaked.

“The Everfree.” Luna repeated with a nod, “One tore such a wound in the world that it may never heal. If the darkness makes it to that wound, it might tear it wide open and release yet more of its kin into Equestria.”

“The last thing it said to Tau Niem was that it was going to open the gates to Tartarus and-” Twilight’s voice cracked and broke at that moment, a shudder running down her spine.

“And what, Twilight? What else did it say?” Luna asked, a tendril of fear sneaking into her voice.

Twilight looked up at her sister princess, “That it was going to kill everypony and make me watch.”

Tears flowed into her eyes as the creature’s horrible voice played over and over again in her mind. It sounded so perfect that it should’ve been a pony, but it was too perfect to have been a pony’s. There was something dark and menacing about it, when there really was no reason for it to be. She shuddered once more, even as Luna’s broad wing enveloped her, drawing her smaller form close.

“I won’t let that happen Twilight Sparkle.” Luna’s voice warmed her heart and lifted her spirits about as much as they could be. For a moment, she forgot about Canterlot burning, Celestia wounded at the base of her throne and the numerous ponies that might be dead, including her pink friend. Then she remembered Tau Niem, crawling through that portal with one arm like a wounded animal and it brought back the tears all over again… “He’ll be alright.”

Twilight looked up into Luna’s teal eyes, tender concern filling her features. Luna’s smile reminding her that he was still alive and a part of her knew that so long as he was, there was hope. At least there was someone that she didn’t have to worry about. A fire built in her stomach and her worries just seemed to pour off, a weak smile even managed to sneak its way onto her face.

“Right.” Twilight nodded.

“Right.” Luna agreed, her smile growing.

Twilight turned to her depressed pegasi friends. “Chin up girls,” She reminded them with a little bit of cheer and her two friends looked up to her in surprised confusion, “after all, this is Pinkie Pie we’re talking about, and if I know Pinkie, she has those shadows running themselves ragged!”

The two childhood friends looked to each other, before giving a reserved nod and turning to Twilight. “Right.” Rainbow Dash declared with what little enthusiasm she could muster.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Twilight stepped out of her corner of the barracks dressed in a simple garment of red with yellow accents and blackened leather, holding sapphires and aquamarine crystals. It was the kind of battle apparel not worn by unicorns since the times of Starswirl the Bearded, the crystals were designed to magnify the unicorn’s magic many fold and when worn by an alicorn… None quite knew just how powerful the Princess of Magic could be wearing such an ancient relic. Regardless, the robes did make her a fair sight to behold.

In short order, Princess Luna stepped from her own corner adorned in her own battle armor, that had been smuggled out of the keep by the solar guards at great cost. Likewise, with Twilight’s garb, no one had seen the Princess of the Night in her battle attire in at least a thousand years. When she had adopted the alter ego of Nightmare Moon, she adopted a new set of armor for the role. Now, she was once again clad in her armor and an impressive sight she was. Heavy-looking obsidian plate covered her barrel and neck, accented by a massive, ethereal crystal in the middle of her chest. Further plates protected her fore-shoulders, knees and legs, all the way to her hooves. While thinner plates adorned her flanks and around her rear. Atop her head, an angular helm with three points to protect her horn and ears, gave her the regal look of a diarch in battle. Truly, if Celestia was to be viewed as the loving, caring, mother of Equestria, then this armor declared Luna to be its defender.

The sovereign of Equestria allowed her subjects a moment to bask in her radiance, before she raised a hoof, “Come everypony, fell deeds await our iron-shod hooves.”

Everyone looked somewhat confused by Luna’s statement, before Twilight stepped up to assist her. “The ponies of Canterlot need us!” She declared.

“You heard the Princesses, you know what to do! Look alive!” Shining Armor shouted at his subordinates.

Everyone leapt a tiny bit in surprise, before taking to their tasks just a little faster and with a little more pep in their step. Luna looked to Twilight and nodded appreciatively, whom merely smiled back in response and returned the gesture. Both Rainbow Dash and Flutterhshy approached them then, wearing harnesses of solar guards’ armor fitted for a mare - they were a rare breed, but not unheard of.

Just then, a slew of gasps and startled whinnies arose from outside. A startled guardstallion threw open the door, “Captain, Princess!” He gasped.

The trio quickly filed back out to see Queen Chrysalis standing proudly, defiantly eyeing the ponies glaring death at her, while a dozen of her swarm flanked her. Upon seeing the two Princesses, she smiled deviously. Her eyes full of secrets and lies as always, hinting at the plots and plans hidden behind them.

“Chrysalis!?” Shining Armor hissed venomously.

“Hello to you too, Shining Armor. It’s been too long.” She purred in response, before Twilight stepped in front of her brother protectively.

“What do you want Chrysalis? Do you mean to take advantage of our relative weakness to steal the throne? If that is the case, you will find that I still have plenty of fight left in me.” Luna nearly growled at the changeling.

“I am no fool, Princess Luna. I’m aware that this demon is a threat to all of Equis, not just Equestria.” She held her head just a little higher then, “I’m here to aid you in banishing this darkness.”

“How did you know there was a demon in the city?” Twilight barked accusingly.

She adopted a cross appearance, “ I thought that much would be obvious, Twilight Sparkle.” Her voice then turned sweet, “Congratulations on your ascension to Princess, I do hope you can forgive me for not being in attendance. Or perhaps I was…?”

The Changeling Queen’s laugh drew an angered growl from Shining Armor, “I’ll see-” He started, only to be silenced by Luna.

“No, Captain.” The Princess of the Night then turned to Chrysalis with a curious expression, “What exactly is it that you want? Besides from the obvious?”

“Amnesty. You forget the our past transgressions and allow the swarm into Equestria under a banner of truce.”

“Surely you can’t be serious!?” Twilight gasped.

“I can and I am.” Chrysalis then smiled like the Cheshire Cat, “You need my changelings, both of us know it. Every second you waste, the more desperate the situation grows and the more power the Demon gains.”

“We accept.” Luna declared, eliciting gasps all around.

“Princess, surely you can’t-” Shining Armor blurted out, before Luna’s eyes commanded his silence.

“If it meant saving Equestria, I would make a deal with Discord himself!” She declared resolutely.

“Oh-ho-ho! Was that someone saying my name, just now?” Discord chuckled from above the ponies’ heads, lying atop the gutter of the roof.

“Speak and he shall appear…” Luna muttered grimly under her breath.

“Oh, and here I thought you would be happy for good news…?” He said, looking rather indignant.

“Good news?” Luna looked to Twilight who gave a shrug, before looking back to Discord, “What good news?”

He disappeared in a flash of light, only to reappear on Rarity’s fainting couch. “Oh, I just thought a little chaos was in order. Spice things up a bit, you know...” He chuckled as was his won’t.

Twilight snapped. “Discord, Canterlot is burning, ponies are dying! Help us!” She shouted at him, spittle flying in her rage - her wrath only withheld when Luna placed a hoof upon her barrel.

“Discord… Now is not the time for your antics.”

“Oh…?” He replied, arcing his brow, before disappearing, only to reappear coiling up around Luna’s neck. For her part, she had an excellent poker face, seemingly unfazed… “Is that so, Princess of the Night? What would you know of chaos, hmm…?” He shook his head before any could speak, “No, you know nothing of chaos. Ordered beings as you are. All of you.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Queen Chrysalis asked cryptically.

Discord looked to her, only to reappear at her side, gently pulling her face toward his. Several of the drones that accompanied her hissed angrily in response. She removed his claws with her hoof. “See, I knew you were going to do that. Structured. Regimented. Ordered. All of your lives. None of you know chaos.” He looked toward the burning keep, “Not even the dark one, whose name hurts ear and tongue.”

“You know its true name? How!?” Luna demanded.

“Please...I am older than you, or your sister. Is it that hard to comprehend that I know more of the universe than thee?” He asked skeptically, putting on an old Equestrian tone at the end to tease the Princess.

“What exactly have you done, Discord?” Twilight asked hesitantly.

“Oh, for starters, I asked the Changelings here to help in the fight. It took a little convincing-”

“Convincing? You filled my hive with chocolate milk!” Chrysalis growled at him indignantly.

He laughed, snorting gently at his own joke. “I know...it was good wasn’t it~”

“Discord…” Luna reminded him steely, trying to bring him back on topic.

He looked up to the Princess and briefly shook his head. “Humph, trying to instill order… A lesson, Princess. Life is chaos, death is void. A spirit of chaos is ill suited for an empty world.” At that moment, for the first time any present could remember, the Spirit of Chaos actually looked somber.

“Alright.” Luna stated so flatly it all but startled everyone present, “Thank you for your help, Discord.”

“You’re quite welcome.” The words from his mouth sounded anything like Discord that it was almost painful, like watching a being without purpose.

With a snap of his fingers, he was gone. Just like that.

Chrysalis released a sigh and shook her head. “What do you say, Princess? Do you accept my terms?”

Luna took a decisive step toward the Queen of the Changelings and regarded her with a steely eye, “You help drive the Demon back to the shadows and there shall be peace.” She said, with nary a hesitation on her part as she held out her hoof.

Chrysalis shook her hoof with a nod. “Half an hour. We make our push upon the citadel in half an hour, do not tarry with your forces, Princess.”

“We shan’t.” Luna assured her.

The changeling queen looked toward Shining Armor and gave him a wink, before turning around, “With me!” She called out to her drones that promptly formed up on herself.

“Are you sure that was wise, Luna?” Twilight whispered to her.

“Wise?” She replied quietly, “Most likely, no, but what choice do we have?” She shook her head and turned to Shining Armor, “Captain, you’ve got twenty minutes, prepare what forces you can.”

“Yes, Princess.” He snapped to with a salute and went about following his orders.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

There was no resistance as the Equestrian Guard marched toward the palace of marble and gold, just silence. The smell of blood and burning flesh was overwhelming, a reminder that they were trotting toward doom incarnate. The ponies were soon joined by black-chitin changelings. None spoke as they regarded the spires nearing ever closer. Then, materializing from the shadows, several dark forms slid into view. Spears were levied and horns were charged, but none saw the ones that descended upon them, tearing into their formation like so much hot water.

A scream, that was their first indication that something was horribly amiss. One stallion screamed, then another and another in short succession, and then they were beset. Spears passed though shadow and magic did little to phase them. It was a horrid thing to watch, as stallions and drones were suddenly taken over by the creatures, only to fall to the cobblestone, writhing in agony. It was worse yet when their death throes abruptly ceased. Their ranks broke, ponies and changelings alike fled. Took to their hooves in whatever direction seemed most fitting, furthest from their foes. Then Twilight herself was targeted. A shadow being dove upon her, only to be repelled by a quick blast of light from her horn.

“Light, they hate light!” She called out, only there were too few to heed the call.

A few turned to stand, only to be cut down. Then another made a run for the mare and only too late did she see it. This was to be her end, she knew it. Her eyes fluttered closed, only to hear a hissing-yelp. Her eyes opened up mere inches from the dull, pain filled eyes of a drone.

“Princessss~” It hissed, before its voice became an ear-piercing scream.

The last thing she saw was the bug going into spasm. She turned and ran. Fear overcoming her and tears in her eyes, she ran. There was no particular rhyme or reason to where she fled, merely away. Anywhere was better than there.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The sound of falling debris caused her to snap her head to her right, her eyes flying open and her ears perking up to catch any sound. Across the street that had once been her home in Canterlot, so many years before, the facade of a storefront crumbled slowly from damage. Past where she sat and further down the street, she could see smoke rising into the cloudy sky, from the fires of the ruined city.

Instead of facing her fears, she turned from her hiding place and continued running. It wasn’t even fleeing considering her direction was simply: away. Amidst everything, a strange sensation caused her hair to stand on end and she ground to a halt in the middle of an empty street. Strange sounds filled her ears. Over the screams of stallions and changelings, she could make out shouting and hooffalls...no, those weren’t hooves. It was strangely familiar, but she couldn’t place it.

As if on their own, her hooves suddenly bore her in a new direction all together. She was following the sound, desperate to know what it was. Amidst Canterlot, city turned battlefield, she was following a strange noise. It surely was madness, but she did not question, merely allowed herself to follow as her hooves instructed.

Metallic shouting voices sporadically broke over the din and very soon whip-snaps too, not unlike those of the twang of a crossbow filled the air. What she had heard as hoofsteps, had morphed into something altogether different, softer, but louder. Decisive and short, muffled yet still powerful. A faint hope sprung up within her. She had heard something similar before, somewhere in her mind, she knew that sound and was drawn to it.

Before she knew it, she was back in the place where she had started. Recoiling a hoof in trepidation and fear, she noticed then that there were no shadows present. Her path was clear. A quick glance to either side revealed odd pot-marks on some of the walls surrounding the gatehouse, nearby to where they had been stopped. They were not from any spell she knew, that was sure. Furthermore, the drawbridge had been lowered by force, the chains severed by some unknown force, melted through. Daring getting the better of caution, she ran. She charged alone into the citadel, following the marks.

Within the walls of marble, she found several odd, glassy burned spots, fires still smoldering gently on rugs and tapestries that were supposed to be fire retardant. Flying up the stairs toward the throne room on reserves of unknown speed, she cut a desperate bee-line, her haste overcoming her sense of prudence. Rounding the corner and turning into the threshold of the large, open, golden doors, what she saw defied words. There were two forms at the center of the room. The first was large and white, with a pink mane and covered in cuts, bruises and blood from snout to hoof, to the point of being almost unrecognizable. The second, was little more than a mass of black. It was small, little bigger than a pony as it knelt down, two diminutive limbs outstretched toward the other immediately next to itself. Its wail suddenly cut through the air…

“Medic!”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Medic!” I called out, once again searching for the alicorn’s pulse, but to no avail, “Damn it… Medic? Medic!?”

“Here…” The man suited in similar armor as myself reported at my side, regarding the wounded alien skeptically.

“She’s not breathing.” I replied frantically, “I can’t find a pulse…”

“I don’t-”

I grabbed him by the only available spot at the back of the neck and pulled him forward, “She is their sovereign, make her breathe!” I growled in return.

“Celestia…?” The faint voice of Twilight broke over the hall.

Suddenly, a half-dozen Hata were leveled on her. Each of the men with myself had her trained in his sights. Though it was clear that she had no idea of the threat that the simplistic looking weapons posed, she froze at being the center of attention of a half-dozen alien figures.

The vaguely wedged shape of my black visor depolarized, revealing my face to her underneath, “Twilight Sparkle?” I spoke incredulously, “Stand down, let the princess through.”

Twilight didn’t even wait for the men to lower their weapons before rushing myself. If it weren’t for the medic between us, I think she would’ve taken me off my knees, her entire mass slamming into mine as she enveloped me in a hug.

“Asto…” She cried quietly into my shoulder.

My hand instinctively went to her mane as I held her close, “I’m here.” The embrace lasted not a second, as she suddenly released me and went to lunge for Celestia, only for me to hold her in place as she called her name, “Wait, stay back, my man is working on her…” She wept as she gently cried her mentor’s name and I pulled her tightly into my chest, even as she still struggled and cried, “I know, I know. He’ll do what he can…” I reassured her.

The medic drew a nanomachine syringe that looked rather like a needless EpiPen and jabbed Celestia’s prone form with it, eliciting a practical panic from the purple princess. “Get away from her!” She shouted.

With a roll of my eyes, I grabbed her by the head, cranking it around to look at me. “Twilight...Twilight!” I barked at her, “Listen to me. He’s trying to save her, leave him be.” She went to protest, only for me to force her mouth closed with a hand, “I need you to focus now, I need your help. Where’s the demon?” I asked her, removing my hand.

“I-I don’t know…” She replied shakily, “It’s supposed to be here.”

“Yes, well, it’s not. How could it have slipped out of the city?” I asked her brusquely and Twilight merely shook her head. “How about your forces, the Guard?” Twilight lowered her head, shaking it again, albeit gently. I sighed, empathizing with her. Of the fifteen I had started with, but seven had made it to the throne room, the other half had fared no better than the ponies. Pulling her close I wrapped my arms around her neck. “I suffer with you.”

“Why doesn’t this feel like a victory?” She wept quietly.

I knew that nothing I could say would soothe her, so instead I merely cooed in a calming voice, gently running my hand down her neck.

To'as: Gursus au Haslass ~ Duty and Sacrifice

Author's Note

This chapter is in an unedited form.

To'as: Gursus au Haslass ~ Duty and Sacrifice

Quiet. The castle infirmary was quiet. I sat off to one side nervously fidgeting with my helm, while my Hata remained close at my side. I was no doctor, and even if I was, there was nothing to do - there were a scarce few patients to treat. I looked over to Twilight, who sat at Celestia’s side, while my medic worked on her. I lamented the fact that the better of the two healers I had brought with me was one of the first to be slain upon contact with the enemy. At least he died with honor, I thought.

“Sister!?” Exclaimed a voice from the double-door entrance to the ward. Glancing over, I saw the agonized face of Princess Luna calling out to her wounded elder-sister. The two of us leapt forward at the same time, before I intercepted her, the large equine tackling me bodily. Despite her mass and the impact of being plowed into, I managed to slow her to an arduous crawl. “Let go of me, before I cast you into the sun!” She growled angrily, not entirely realizing who she was speaking to.

“Princess Luna, your sister will live.” I groaned into her shoulder; the alicorn took a deep breath and hesitantly looked down at me, “Are you calm?”

She took another deep breath and nodded. “I will contain myself.”

“Fair enough.” I nodded and tentatively released her, when she did not appear ready to bolt, I took a step back and placed my fist over my heart, bowing my head slightly as I did, “I stand ready for your command, sovereign.”

Luna promptly walked past me and for a fraction of second I thought she did not recognize the significance of the gesture, before I felt her wing pressing against me, pulling me along side her. “What happened?”

“Satos wasn’t Satos.” I explained, a twinge of anger at being deceived causing my voice to flatten, “The demon released me thinking I was running.” I snorted in amusement, “Ne Ni Nei do not run from battle.”

At that point, my medic strolled around to the foot of the bed to stop in front of Luna and mirrored my gesture, bowing his head and placing his fist over his heart. “E’geh Shal Gmat A Ne Ni Nei Vas Kelovo.” looking up he depolarized his visor and offered Luna his hand, “I await your command.”

Luna tentatively shook his hand, regarding his similarly colored teal eyes to her own through his translucent visor. Though she might not have been able to discern it, the man wasn’t very old, in fact, he was the youngest of us with but one heir. Returning her hoof to the floor, she addressed the one real question on her mind.

“You are the one treating my sister?”

“I am.” He nodded, “From what I can tell, her injuries are extensive, but all her bones have been reset and the nanomachines are doing their work. I would be more confident if I could get her up to our ship, but…” He shook his head.

“But…?” Luna questioned him curiously.

“Nothing leaves planet until we have pacified the demon.” I informed her.

“What happens if you don’t?” Twilight asked hesitatingly, causing the few able bodied ponies in the room to regard me timidly, both princesses included.

I took a deep breath and looked to the floor. “Then the demon burns with us.” I revealed somberly.

“You…” Twilight gaped disbelievingly and I nodded in affirmation, “You would burn Equis?”

“You could do that?” Luna gasped in disbelief.

I once again nodded. “Our ship is fitted with enough antimatter to shatter the planet. If all of us fall, you will need to contact our ship to flag off the strike.” I shook my head, “I can’t tell you how long you’ll have, but it’ll be enough time. Our ‘friends’ are not about to destroy themselves unless there’s no other option.”

“Antimatter? What’s that?” Twilight asked hesitant to know the answer, now that she knew it could ‘shatter’ the planet under her hooves.

I frowned slightly. “Particles with an opposite...charge to normal matter. When these two forms of matter meet, they do so in a most violent reaction that results in the utter annihilation of both and with an extremely high energy yield.” The two equines regarded me with abject horror, to which I sighed, bringing my hand over my heart and my eyes low, “Don’t worry. By my honor, it will not come to that.”

Shal Gmat once again bowed his head, his hand upon his heart. “I take upon this burden so that you need not… I take upon the evils of this world, so you need not.”

I took a step forward to recite the second half. “I suffer these blows so you need not… I accept the fall, so you need not.” I looked back up into Princess Luna’s awestruck eyes and smiled serenely, “This is what it means to be Warrior Caste, to serve.”

Twilight looked uncomfortable, perhaps ready to protest, only she could not bring herself to do so.

Luna sighed then and took a step forward. “We shall collect the Elements of Harmony and lead you to where the demon is.”

“No, ma’am. You just point us in the right direction and we’ll see it done.” I shook my head, defying the princess and earning a stern glare that would’ve wilted lesser men, but years living with Karai Negai had hardened my nerve.

“You swore that your life was mine.” Luna returned, reminding me of my oath, “I call upon you to follow me. For the slight against my sister and the lives of my subjects, they will be revenged.” She declared with a snort and a look of wrath that was all too familiar to me.

I took a deep breath and nodded in defeat. “Ao Imperatus Domina.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Keep moving forward! Not one step back!” I bellowed, as our mixed forces cut through the horde of shadow beasts that surrounded the ancient castle of the royal pony sisters. I might’ve been in awe of the structure, if not for the shadows leaping from the ramparts and towers, to glide down after us like shadowy bats. “On high, on high!”

Shoulder to withers, I fought side by side Luna, her fearsome war-scythe that seemed to defy all sense of rationality, hew shadow beings like so much wheat in her telekinetic grasp. I had long since abandoned my Hata for sabre, favoring staying in her shadow, on her weak-side - though I hesitate to call any side of the rolling nightmare ‘weak’.

Raspy cries and wails filled the air as Hata-fire and magic energy provided our force with a sufficient base of fire, doing their best to thin the inhuman wave of darkness and hate. It did not silence their screams, however, when a lucky shadow managed to eek through the withering hail-fire and close the gap, cutting down another of our own. There was simply no time to concern ourselves with such things. If the demon managed to succeed…

If only the damn ponies had let us scorch these damned trees. I swore to myself as yet another shadow attempted to leap from upon high, down upon the Princess at my side.

“Ha-ha! We have not had to fight like this in more than a thousand years!” Luna laughed in the face of her foes, as if she were not fighting for her life as the rest of us were. Indeed, even her seemingly impenetrable armor had seen its fair share of battle damage, as she waded into the darkness as if invincible. Then again, it was hard to say she wasn’t, the wounds she must’ve sustained didn’t seem to faze her in the slightest.

“Remember, Princess, thou are but mortal!” I chuckled; a part of me had to agree with her admittedly insane sentiment, a part of me was more alive than I had been in ages. The sound of metal against metal drew my eyes to the fore and I was suddenly staring down the barrel of a cast-steel bombard canon. All color fled my face as I realized whom the bore was aimed at, “Luna!”

No sensation even registered as Luna’s form was violently replaced with my own, only a bright flash of light and then the world went white. Nothing ached, nothing hurt, nothing. Just nothing. This was it? Once again I failed. Maybe this time I actually managed to save someone’s life? Against a large bore cannon? Right...

Get up. A disembodied voice screamed within the nothingness. Get up! You’re not done yet!

That was when I felt my lungs fill with air and a high-pitched whistle settled over me. Everything ached, but nothing felt broken. The positively foul taste of confetti filled my mouth and as comprehension slowly flooded over me, part of me wanted to laugh. The Party Cannon. I shielded Luna from Pinkie Pie’s Party Cannon…

“Asto! Asto!” I heard my name called out as if from a distance.

I smiled weakly and my hand instinctively found one of her legs. “Here…” I reassured her weakly, only for her to squeeze my form tightly.

Finally managing to open my eyes, the violet neck of Equestria’s prettiest purple princess pulled away, her own pretty pools regarding me worriedly. “Asto are you alright!?”

As the sound of fighting all around slowly filled my ears once more, I wondered if the fighting had abated. “What’s happening?” I instead answered.

“Luna’s mopping up the last of the shadows.” Twilight reassured me, “After Pinkie showed up...well…”

“Pinkie?” I mumbled confusedly, not so surprised by the fact that it was her, but by how she had gotten into the Everfree Forest.

Right about then a pink mane attached to a pink head popped up over Twilight’s neck, her expression looking rather sheepish. “Sorry~” She tittered guiltily.

“You hit me?” I asked incredulously to which she nodded, looking even more sheepish.

How did the mare fit into the cannon? No, don’t ask such questions. Down yonder road leads madness. I warned myself, before loosing a chuckle-sigh. I wasn’t shot by Pinkie Pie’s Party Cannon, I was shot by Pinkie Pie from her Party Cannon. That explained a few things…especially the taste of confetti in my mouth. Which left me with the question, where did my helmet end up?

“The shadows fled when Pinkie Pie was reunited with us.” Twilight explained.

“That makes sense, I doubt that they would survive a blast from the Elements of Harmony.” I mused, struggling weakly to sit, “H-help me up.”

“No, the medic said you should lay down, that you had a concussion.” Twilight insisted, a hoof on my tender chest.

“I am Danarian, a Ne Ni Nei. Do not think that I’m about to lay down while my enemy yet breathes.” I fired back sharply, “Hell no! Let me up, we need to move, to press the advantage.”

In my hurry to get up, I never heard the quiet that came with the end of the fighting, nor did I hear the pair of silver horseshoes that stopped near my head. What I did feel was a pair of large lips against my own and the dark-indigo underside of the royal muzzle. So stunned was I that I barely realized what had happened, until she had pulled back slightly and her eyes were regarding mine.

“Consider your debt repaid.” She spoke sweetly to me, rattling my mind back into gear, only the confusion must’ve been evident for she continued, “Though I doubt that the posterior of Laughter would’ve injured me, you threw yourself into the path thinking it would.”

“You...kissed me.” I stated utterly bewildered.

Luna kicked her head up in a whinnying laugh. “Yes, that is usually what one does when they find another attractive, is it not?”

I looked to Twilight with a pleading expression, to help me understand what was going on, only she shook her head, seeming to be as surprised as I. In reality, she was more surprised with the Princess’ choice in timing than the declaration itself. When that sentiment was gleamed through our link, I was both shocked and surprised. I had never known, let alone suspected the princess felt thusly…

“I’m flattered…” I murmured, feeling a definite need to have a long talk with my lover, if we all survived this. “Now, help me up...my task is not yet complete.” The ponies regarded me incredulously as I began to rise. Noticing their expressions, once more upon my feet, I smiled. “I take upon these evils…”

“Tau Niem, you should rest.” Luna insisted with a concerned expression.

I shook my head. “No. I didn’t fight once before, once when I had the chance to protect those I loved and cared for. When my courage was tested, it was not others I failed so much...but myself.” My heavy eyes regarded Luna’s own, “You know what that feels like, failing yourself, don’t you?”

Luna took a deep breath and regarded the ground between us, before nodding.

“Asto, this won’t bring her back.” Twilight whispered from beside me, her eyes wide and full of concern for my well-being.

“I know…” I sighed, looking down at her and affectionately scratching behind her ear, trying to alleviate her stress, “But it might just bring me back...and in the end, I think that’s what she’d want more than anything.”

Pinkie trembled strangely upon her hooves, it was a Pinkie Sense that she had never felt before, it was one that frightened her. “Tau-” She started but I was already looking at her, my serious expression silencing her.

“I know,” I sighed in acceptance and looked to the darkened sky, “...but I’m done running. If I’m to die here and enter the halls of my ancestors, then I do so without regret.” I suddenly slapped the dust off of my robes with both hands, startling the assembled ponies. “Where are my weapons? I’ve wasted enough time.”

The far side of the castle exploded outward, toppling more than an acre of forest, as flying rock rendered so many trees to pulp. The thunderous roar of crashing stone caused the assembled ponies to tense in shock, my own head snapping to it in concert with them. There was a moment of relative silence as nothing but the reverberating roar of the cataclysm rolled over us.

“Ah suppose at least now we know where the big-bad is…” Applejack's voice suddenly piped up from beside me.

Twisting around to look at her, I saw the rest of the mane-six converging on us from elsewhere. Reaching down, I swiped Applejack’s hat and placed it on my head.

“Eight is a fortuitous number.” I offered the blond maned mare an affectionate ruffling of her hair, earning a deep frown from her that caused me to return her hat to her head, “It looks better on you anyway.” I smiled to her, before looking to the mares that had turned to regard the two of us.

“We should away, our forces press on without us as we speak.” Luna declared frankly, earning a soft nod from me.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Into the castle we charged, the toll for pressing through to the home stretch was proving enormous. If only there was some other way...but there wasn’t and there wasn’t the time to dwell on it, especially when the enemy could simply pull the walls down upon us if they thought they were going to lose. This only led to us being more reckless, storming groups of shadow beings before they could do so. Not that it stopped them from trying on more than one occasion, and on the last, the only thing that saved us was the two Princess’ quick reflexes.

Though the mane six merely teleported to safety, when Luna looked to me, she knew she simply could not do the same. Closing her eyes, she tackled me bodily, taking me off my feet and throwing me aside using her own mass. My ears rang, my head spun, but as soon as the vertigo became manageable, I looked up and could not see her. Dust filled my vision thoroughly, causing me to cough violently - or was that the newly bruised ribs? Crawling forward, into the unknown, I clambered over rubble, feeling about for the Princess. The girls called out for us as they slowly made to follow, now searching for both of us. Then I felt it, the unmistakable feeling of the Princess of the Night’s astral mane, and it was just as I remembered it.

Rainbow Dash was the first to run into us in the thinning cloud, promptly pressing into my side and trying to urge me to move, while I was still trying to assess Luna’s injuries.

“I’m alright, but I need to check on the Princess, before we try and move her.” I tried to calm the pegasus with a hand upon her withers.

“It’s too dangerous, the whole thing could come down upon us!” Rainbow barked, before coughing.

She was right, but I wasn’t about to move a potentially injured patient, for fear of doing more harm. “Twilight, Rarity! We need your help!” I called out, only to join Rainbow Dash in a coughing fit of my own.

“Fluttershy, help me clear this smoke!” Twilight cried out, trying to keep herself from the coughing fit that Rainbow Dash and I were having.

The meek pegasus squeaked at being put on the spot, but did her best to join her friend in making enough of a wind to clear the biting cloud of pulverized rock-dust. Though it was less than efficient, seeing as it had to go somewhere, they did manage to clear the air enough to see that Luna still breathed. It was with a deep sigh of relief that I collapsed over the Princess’ withers, tiredly offering the mare a squeeze. Applejack was the one that confirmed what I already knew, as she knelt before our unconscious leader - Luna was alive, if incapacitated. The lot of us managed to move the Princess free and carry her back to the open hall we had entered from, putting us back at step-one.

Seeing that Luna was safe where the rest of the few casualties had begun to assemble, I did my best to keep quiet until I had left her behind. With a roar, I let out my hate. It took all the discipline I had not to lose my head. There is something primal inside a man that can’t stand seeing a woman being hurt, and in my case, it clearly extended to mares as well.

“Tau Niem.” Never before in my life had I felt a tremor of pure fear from the simple act of stating my name, yet something instinctual warned me to be wary of this being.

“Aul Discord.” I responded in a steely voice, frozen in place.

There was a brief pause and I swear I could sense his brow raising in curiosity. “I am no god.” He finally replied flatly.

Turning around, I saw the serpentine creature regarding me coolly from one of the columns that adorned the passage. We regarded each other with flat expressions, as enemies now forced to work together for a common purpose.

“Make no mistake, there is no reverence left in that word.” I retorted bluntly, eyeing him suspiciously, “I don’t trust your ‘reformation’ for one second, betrayer.” I hissed.

My words caused the creature pause, before he sneered as if...proud. “It was your choice that brought my kin to your home, just as it was theirs’ that brought me here…”

Taking a step toward him, I narrowed my eyes. “Regardless, Scion of Chaos, I refuse to be your tool. I aid you in this for the same reason you aid the ponies, because I must.”

Discord uncoiled himself from the pillar to float before me, an almost unsettlingly serious expression upon his muzzle. “You knew this was my plan from the beginning.”

I nodded. “When the ponies revealed you had been released, I knew you were involved somehow.” I paused to take a deep breath, “You know, you could’ve just asked for help.” I informed him with my eyes closed and an ironic smile upon my face.

“I still can’t believe you renounced your own people.”

I frowned and then shook my head. “I’m not done wandering yet.”

There was a moment of silence between us, before I opened my eyes and looked at him pleadingly. “Just promise me one thing, Betrayer. Promise me that whatever happens you will keep them safe.”

“Tau Niem…?” The voice of my mare called out, desperately searching for me.

“I’m over here!” I turned my head and called back.

A claw was upon my shoulder. “If that is your price~” His voice hissed in triumph.

As quickly as he came, he was gone.

“Luna’s going to be alright.” Twilight assured me, correctly assuming that was the reason why I had left, only to look past me and smile, “You found a way around?”

Without looking back, I nodded, playing along with the farce that was Discord. “I think so.”

Walking back to Twilight, I wrapped my arms around her neck, pulling her head into my belly. “Whatever happens, I want you to know I love you, Twily.” My words elicited a calming purr from her, “I don’t know how, but I promise I’ll get you through this.”

“Us. Get us through this.” She murmured in response, nuzzling me.

At the sound of clopping hooves approaching, I tapped her neck and she released me. The two of us shared a smile, before the other five of her friends joined us, each of them offering me a sheepishly hopeful smile.

“I suspect that the demon is right through there.” I proclaimed without embellishment.

Applejack narrowed her eyes, sensing that I was withholding something, yet the orange mare did not speak her suspicions. Part of that might have been the subtle nod I gave her, acknowledging that fact...or the fact that I turned to kneel before Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, I need you to understand something.” I spoke to her in a serious manner that made her tense up, but also granted her confidence, before offering everyone a quick glance, “The beings that live beyond the veil, within the land of shadow are not bad, but evil. There is no chance of redemption. Once this fight begins, we will be fighting for our lives and those of everyone you know.” Fluttershy seemed to shrink, as did Twilight, only for me to smile, “I want you to know, no matter what nightmares we face beyond that door, we do so as friends. Nothing will change that. Nothing.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

What awaited us changed everything. Generation after generation of Danarians were taught that what lived beyond was nothing but shadows, beings that shunned the light and lurked in darkness. Beings too hideous to stand seeing themselves, so their lives became lies that consumed them, until they became lies… The red-coated mare that stood expectantly in the room was anything but that. I had expected to see her as she was in the throne-room when this had all started - a horrifying monster of shadow - and though I knew that was her true form, the skin she wore was off putting...and not just to me, but each of the girls seemed ill at ease at her appearance as well.

“Expecting someone else~?” Not-Satos trilled in a sweet, yet chastising voice.

“Something else, more like it.” Applejack retorted sharply, before I could.

“Ouch.” The demon simpered, “That doesn’t seem very friendly.”

“I think revealing your true colors in Canterlot might have had something to do with that.” I retorted bluntly.

“I suppose that is true.” The demon simpered once again.

“You have two choices here, Demon. You can retire from this futile endeavor and return from whence you came.” I warned her in an even tone.

“Or~?”

“You misunderstand, that is both choices.” I smirked, likewise earning a matching one from Rainbow Dash, “Your choice is how much of our revenge we get in the process.”

“Tau…” Rarity murmured, gaining my attention.

Turning about, along with the rest of the girls, we saw more of her shadow minions crawling down the walls, dripping from the shadows like muddy paint. Furthermore, the portal we had travelled through was absent, trapping us.

“Extinguish the lights!” I barked desperately.

“But-” Rainbow Dash protested.

“Do it!”

Even as Rainbow protested, Twilight’s horn glowed brilliantly, before snuffing out each of the lights in the room, plunging us into utter darkness. Fluttershy was instantly beginning to pant heavily, moving toward hyperventilation.

“How are we supposed to fight it now?” Rainbow asked skeptically, looking in the direction she had last seen me.

“It’s a being of shadow, it needs light to spawn in its minions. In the darkness it is vulnerable.” I explained patiently, calmly.

“Vulnerable? I don’t know about that~” Not-Satos trilled slowly, menacingly; her voice seeming to come from everywhere at once, “You see, this is our natural habitat.”

“Tau Niem…” Applejack quietly called my name looking for reassurance.

“This one is of the Fobos...a fear-demon.” I explained, “Without her minions she cannot physically hurt us.”

“Why am I not reassured…?” Applejack asked warily.

“Physically~?” Twilight enunciated slowly.

“Hey, one thing at a time~” I urged her encouragingly.

Only the demon started to laugh in a soft, yet cackling, taunting tone.

“T-Tau... it’s not so funny when it’s the ghosties laughing.” Pinkie whined in a soft voice, and though I couldn’t see it, the six girls had clearly butted themselves back-to-back in self-defense.

“Stay strong, Pinkie Pie.” I urged her, “It’s just playing on our fears.”

“I have not yet begun to play on your fears.” The demon trilled once more.

“N-no...no...no… not a musical!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed frantically in horror.

“Rainbow, dear it’s just-” Rarity began, only to suddenly stop, “No...how? Stripes? Tau Niem, how could you!?”

“Rarity, Dash, snap out of it!” Twilight then bumped her friends audibly upon their heads; and if the sound of them physically shaking out of it was any indication, it worked.

That was about the moment I heard it moving about around me, my head slowly tracking the noise as it went.

“It’s only a matter of time until I figure out where you are and when that happens, I’m going to end you, Demon.” I spoke evenly to it.

“Ah, but how long do you think your friends can hold out?” She purred back, “How long do you think you will hold out? Yes, that’s right, I know your fears. I can feel each one of them and they are many~” At her words, I swallowed, I had not thought about that and the worst part is she was right - I was afraid. “Not so talkative now, are we…?”

“I am imagining my hands around your throat~” I admitted coolly.

“Are you now~?” She giggled sadistically, “Or are you imagining your friends dying, just as you let her die~”

Out from the darkness, my greatest fear was shown to me, my worst nightmares realized before my eyes. Lain out before me in that smoke filled corridor, was the body of my wife, and Twilight and each of the friends I had made in Equestria. In that moment, my blood ran through my veins like ice-water. I shook and shivered, I could feel the terror sapping the strength from my limbs, just as the abomination of machine and flesh came back around the corner, its red, jelly eyes promising death. Teeth of metal flashed as it lunged at me and once again, I stood frozen, staring down my death, unable to move. Claws reached out of the shadow to clutch my heart, its teeth to gore my throat. There was no malice in those mechanical eyes, no hate, no fear, no loathing, just the promise of death. In that instant, the demon struck, the two of us colliding in a meeting of flesh and bone, and corporeal shadow. Stillness fell between us, my arm around its neck, staring into its eyes as a look of shock came over it. Slowly, it looked down to see the blade in its belly.

“My greatest fear is letting it control me again~” I whispered to the demon, pulling it close, “Now! On me!”

I twisted my entire frame about as the abomination glared back at six-pairs of glowing-white eyes, hovering off the floor. For a fraction of a second it wailed in dread as it stared down its own demise, before the power of the Elements of Harmony washed over us. Two voices cried out in the darkness made light by the prismatic-wave, before the world was rocked asunder…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Twilight was on fire. Her entire body ached from the blast that had resulted from...something. Honestly, everything was a little jumbled at the moment. With a cough, she cleared her lungs and found herself able to breathe. It was about that time that her brain informed her that she was not in fact on fire, but rather that she had been scorched in some kind of magical blast.

“E-everyone…?” Twilight whimpered loudly over her ringing ears.

A chorus of acknowledging-grunts came back to her.

“I think I twisted a wing…” Rainbow Dash groaned.

“I landed on my horn.” Pinkie groused.

“That was my horn.” Rarity quipped indignantly at the pink mare atop her.

“Sorry~” Pinkie returned sheepishly, rolling off of her friend.

Still, Twilight couldn’t see anything through this damned dust. For a moment, she wondered where it had all come from, before looking up to see part of the roof was missing. It hadn’t fallen, it was simply gone. Suppressing a coughing fit, Twilight lit her horn to try and blow away the nasty, stinging powdered-rock that bit at her sensitive throat. As the cloud cleared, she could finally make out a pair of struggling figures in the center of the room.

“Tau Niem…?” Twilight murmured, taking to her hooves. As she began her first hobbling steps toward them, she managed a glimpse of what was going on. Before her was Tau Niem and in his arms, was the struggling form the demon had taken on, violently trying to claw its way free. “Asto!” She shouted fearfully and darted forward.

The beast looked to her and emitted a mechanical whine, before redoubling its efforts to escape. With a sickening snap, one of his arms fell to the ground with a clatter and the monster skittered off toward the shadows.

Twilight’s shout became a desperate-scream as she leapt toward his falling form, using her wings to propel herself toward him...but it was not to be. Just outside hoof’s grasp, he hit the floor and shattered like a vase knocked off an end table. Crashing upon him with a dreadful shriek, she began collecting the fragments that had been his body. A forearm, his head, a hand, pulling each marble piece into her breast with tearful sobs. Only with each piece, she noticed that he was continuing to splinter into smaller and smaller pieces. At this rate there would be nothing left.

It was the sound of metal upon metal that snapped her from her from her mourning and when her eyes fell upon AJ and Dash standing over the metal-skeleton, pounding on it, something in the young mare snapped. In a rage, she abandoned the crumbling form of Tau Niem, sprinting over toward the corner where the two other mares had it subdued. With a savage snarl, she knocked them aside and began anew, her tears fueling her rage, giving her each stomp an unnatural strength. With the world dead to her, she never heard the warning voice of the pink mare that tackled her bodily away from the downed thing.

“Twilight, stop!” Pinkie Pie commanded in an unusually serious tone.

Whatever rage Twilight might have still felt, her confusion trumped it and the anger she felt at the pink mare for stopping her. It made her pause just long enough to actually hear what was going on, including the gasps of shock from her other marefriends. Pinkie couldn’t bear to watch as Twilight’s ears and then eyes were turned toward the creature on the floor. The noises it made were dreadful, shrill, ear-rending things that Twilight quickly realized were sobs. Then she heard it faint as a whisper…

“Don’t-don’t let her see me…” A small, tinny voice pleaded from within the mangled pile.

“A-Asto…?”

Epilogue - A letter to the Princess

Dear Princess Celestia,

I hope this letter finds you well, I mean I know you are but it’s just that I don’t feel like I’ve been there enough after you were injured...hurt… I know that you and Princess Luna have things under control in Canterlot... It’s just friendship’s hard sometimes, I feel pulled every which way and I’ve got no idea if I’m making the right choices sometimes. Some ‘Princess of Friendship’ I am, huh?

I was supposed to erase that after Tau Niem gave her a stern talking to~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Dear Princess Celestia,

I hope this letter finds you well. Things are starting to settle back down here in Ponyville, I think with everything the villagers have been through, they might be getting a little too used to crazy world ending monsters. I will look into that later. How is reconstruction going in Canterlot? I still find it a little...unsettling having all these changelings around, but they are helping and sticking to the bargain that Queen Chrysalis and Princess Luna struck. I can only imagine how helpful they must be in the city. Are you still sure it was wise to offer Chrysalis the title of Princess?

Anyway. After researching what the Elements of Harmony did to Tau Niem, I can only find one plausible explanation. When the power of the Elements washed over the two of them, the demon’s spirit was destroyed, just as King Sombra was. Only there was one problem, Tau Niem’s...allergy to Equestrian-magic. Using Nightmare Moon and Discord as references, the Elements do not like to destroy or kill when it can be avoided, yet that is exactly what would’ve resulted from his exposure. This left the Elements with one option. With the demon’s body and Tau Niem’s soul both being untouched, it merged the two together. This makes me wonder about King Sombra...was his body destroyed because his spirit was? Was his form even in fact corporeal? I suppose it’s too late to know for sure, but these two cases do bring up many interesting questions, more questions than answers in fact.

Speaking of Equestria’s newest citizen, I’m not sure what to make of Tau Niem’s reaction to all of this. The fact that he asked Princess Luna to tell his people he had given his life in the final fight both surprises me, yet really doesn’t - I am still getting used to some of the things left behind from when I...you know. On one hoof, his warrior’s pride and honor code make it seem natural for him to not want them to know what truly happened. On the other, despite his insistence to the contrary, I believe that when he cast aside his people it hurt him more than he’d like to admit and when he thinks I’m not paying attention, he sometimes seems to wallow to himself. I know I need to be patient and let him talk about it at his own pace, but it’s hard.

My friends are all bouncing back, seeing you and Princess Luna back on your own four hooves really helped I think. At first I thought she was just being her usual, off the wall self, but the more I think about it I’m starting to wonder if Pinkie Pie isn’t right? The other day she came to me, suggesting that the crown should start some sort of...general guard. Common ponies trained similarly to the Royal Guard, but stationed in places like Ponyville to bolster their response to monster attacks. Given how this came just a few weeks after what we all went through, I initially dismissed it, but the more I think about it, I can’t help but wonder if she might be right?

I hope we can get together soon.

Forever yours,

Twilight Sparkle.

Author's Note

This one goes out to everyone who has ever lost their own hope.

Umi: Prik-seema ~ First Contact

It had been exactly one thousand and one years since the last solar eclipse. On that fateful day, Princess Celestia was forced to banish her sister to the moon, after she turned into Nightmare Moon. A fact that neither had forgot, as the elder sister carefully eyed the younger. Despite Princess Luna’s reassurances that she was no longer resentful of her sister, Celestia could not help but feel uneasy. A fact that the Princess of the Night was not ignorant of, nor could she really blame her elder sister. Still, it grated on her nerves by no small amount. Just as the dark coated mare turned her head toward her sister, about to bark at her, the moon crossed in front of the sun and darkened the sky. Their thoughts were not interrupted by the astronomical event, but by the fact that the throne room began to glow with an otherworldly light, causing each to glance at the other, with an equal mix of suspicion and fear. The supernatural light then vanished soundlessly, as enigmatically as it appeared. In its wake, the two alicorns looked down from their shared perch at the black footprint, burnt into marble that was beneath it. Neither could process what they saw, what had been deposited within their hall was altogether alien and yet mysteriously untouched by the powers that had scarred their floor...

Darkness, that’s how it began, an endless void of darkness…or perhaps that’s where it ended? Recognizing backwards from forwards has become somewhat difficult. Rather, I think that I ceased caring about which was which, a long time ago. Beginning, middle, end? It’s all the same, when all is said and done... Why can’t I find it? That one thing I yearn for, more than life itself… When my lungs drew a long, deep breath, filling themselves to capacity without provocation on my part. Just as soon as they did, a quick sigh escaped my lips, emptying them. I could only hope that when I opened my eyes, luck would be on my side. What I awoke to was not my bed, but on my hands and knees. My hands held up my body, but not the one I had fell asleep with. Thoughts flowed through my mind, but they were not those I had in exile. A deep, bottomless maw formed in my gut, threatening to consume all I was. For the first time in a long time, I opened my mouth and my voice came forth...I screamed.

The six holders of the Elements of Harmony stood on one of the balconies of the castle, wearing their special goggles; Twilight informed them that without them, they would burn out their eyes looking at the eclipse. Her friends thought them silly, even a bit tacky perhaps, but the unicorn had proven herself rather well informed over the years and quite knowledgeable in such things, so they wore them without too much protest. As the moon eclipsed the sun, a shiver ran down the spine of the purple unicorn, causing her to turn away from the celestial event, only to see the light emanating from the Princess’ throne room. Her distraction did not go unnoticed and her friends soon took notice of the disturbance as well, just in time to hear an agonized wail; the cries of crippling pain came not from physical trauma, but that of a soul tormented by heartache. Upon hearing the racket from the upper tower where the great hall resided, the friends all nodded in unspoken agreement that the excruciating sound couldn't have led to anything that would be considered good and bolted to aid the Princesses.

Luna in particular, blanched. An eerie silence then filled the hall for not more than a heartbeat, before the intruder’s head snapped toward the dais where the two princesses sat. Its eyes glared up at them with an anger, nay a bloodlust, that the most fearsome of predators could not match. Its white knuckles trembled and a low growl escaped its throat as it leapt toward the two.

The few golden-armored creatures that stepped in my path were hardly a hindrance; granted they had armor and weapons, but they seemed completely inept at using any form of psionic abilities, let alone defending themselves. The first pair dropped to the stone floor beside me with a simple wave of psionic energy from my left hand, directed at their forelegs, and the next came down the steps, spear leveled at my chest. Though deflecting it proved rather easy, I gave him the honor of actually laying hands on him, grabbing a hold of his armor and throwing him over my shoulder…an added bump from my telekinesis, sending him soaring through the air. While down on my right knee, I struck out at two more, one at my one o’clock – the former’s partner coming down from his adjacent post – and the other at ten. They felt the effect of my telekinetic abilities from my open palm strikes at well more than a dozen feet.

Throwing open the golden doors to the great-hall, bearers of the Elements of Harmony were instantly greeted by the flying form of a celestial guard, hurtling ballisticly through the air toward them. It took all the effort of both Rarity and Twilight to slow him, before he would have smashed into them. Regardless, it was still Rainbow Dash that ended up catching him in midair. Whatever had sent him flying had incredible strength, that much was for sure, but nothing could’ve prepared them for what awaited their eyes and what they saw froze them in place. A single, bipedal, robed creature seemed to be in a life and death struggle with the Princesses and the Royal Guard.

The next I knew, I was plastered awkwardly against a wall, nearly two-dozen measures from where I had started. The throbbing in my head was not aided by the blood pouring into my eyes from the forehead wound I had sustained, presumably from being thrown. Slumping unceremoniously to the floor, I managed to get my left knee under me and both hands upon it, to push myself up, before I glared up at the closer of the two large quadrupeds upon the dais. With all my will, I threw both hands out at her in the shape of claws, before closing them tightly and returning them to my sides. The look on its face as it flew through the air was rather amusing, as if it never suspected being handled in such a way. Just as suddenly as it came, I took to my feet and threw my hands back out, causing the creature to violently change direction and slam into the side of the pillar that I had struck. The same one that had cut open my forehead, which was now covering my face with a steady stream of blood. Two swift steps brought me to within arms reach of the being, fear filling its one visible, teal eye. The white creature still on the dais took flight, while extending its golden aura towards me once more. I angrily glanced slightly to my left and swatted its aura back at it, stunning its wings and sending it crashing hard to the floor. Only the psionic presence from my right arm held the still struggling, captive creature off the floor. Even still, it was more than enough. I glanced it over quickly, just prior to drawing my left fist back and it winced in fear of the forthcoming strike.

“E’kuitis gal’raia,” I spoke accusingly and its eye opened in shocked surprise, “Ne Ni Nei do not fall easily, nor are we the playthings of ta’yai’a. Should I spare you the pain of defeat?”

Its lip quivered in pain, or more likely fear, before it spoke weakly; though it took my translator a moment to gather its meaning. “I know that pain.” Its...no, her voice was meek, fearful, but moreover, knowing.

The creature’s face contorted in rage, before he once again wailed in despair. Throwing his fist up and forward, Luna flinched in fear once again. Much to her surprise, she found her rear upon the stone floor, looking up at him. His bloodied knuckles were frozen in place, where the column of marble had stood a mere moment before. Daring to glance over her shoulder, she found that much of the mighty pillar of stone had been all but pulverized and sent on a ballistic trajectory out the side of the hall, taking much of the stained glass with it and dotting the remaining stone walls with deep craters. Looking back, she found the terrifying creature simply standing there, trembling, a single tear falling from his left eye. Before either of them knew it, a cyan blur plowed into him at full speed, knocking him to the ground and proceeded to pummel him with her hooves.

“Rainbow Dash!” Luna barked, causing the mare to hesitate and look up, “Stop.”

“But…” She whimpered in hesitation, wanting nothing more than to give it a good beating for hurting all those ponies - the Princesses most of all - but she nonetheless gave in to the Princess’ command.

Princess Celestia rose unsteadily and groaning sorely. Twilight rushed to her aid, though it was ultimately unnecessary, it took more than a little roughhousing to injure her. The remainder of the six fanned out to aid the injured guards, while Princess Luna and Rainbow Dash stood over the wounded and unconscious creature. How could such a small and frail looking thing contain such overwhelming power?

“Move aside sister.” Celestia’s voice caused Luna to turn to her hobbling sibling, “We must destroy it before it regains consciousness.”

“Sister!?” Luna exclaimed in shock, “We cannot.” She stood defiantly before her sister, her wings flaring in protest, “It was in pain! Lashing out in confusion, defending itself! We can’t kill a creature for defending itself!”

“My sister, look at the destruction and pain it has wrought…” Celestia said softly, but firmly, “…it is too dangerous.”

“You once thought that of me.” Luna fired back, causing a long silence between the two, occupied by the mane six regarding the two worriedly. None had been allowed to see the resentment of the Lunar Princess until today. “Look. Think. With its power, it could have easily killed each and every one of us, but it did not.”

“Celestia?” Twilight said, gently nuzzling her mentor’s leg, “Luna does have a point.”

The Solar Princess glanced at her guards who, like her, had more wounds to their pride than the flesh. After a moment of inward reflection, she sighed in defeat. “You are right.” She nodded, “What shall we do with it then?”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

As I regained consciousness, I heard two strange, alien voices arguing between themselves. The first I recognized as the voice of the dark, female quadruped creature. The second was clearly speaking the same language, perhaps even the same sex, but the individual in question was foreign to me. I was cold, naked, stripped of my clothing. I had been taken prisoner, what a shame I brought to myself. The next thing I noticed was the bonds upon my limbs, more than enough to hold me physically, but there was nothing preventing my psionic energy from traveling down to inspect my restraints. A fact that would prove quite handy when the time came to escape. Why I was not psionically restrained, I did not know. Perhaps they did not realize my abilities? An odd possibility considering what had led to me being here. Perhaps they did not understand them? Or maybe, just maybe, they didn’t believe that I possessed them? Such would prove to be critical mistake if that was indeed the case. Finally opening my eyes, I found the dark one conversing with the slightly larger white one. They both had hooves, wings and a horn, in more or less the same proportions. It took my mind a moment to recognize where I had seen them before and when I did, I couldn’t help myself, nor could I stop myself from laughing…

“I’m telling you sister, once he awakes-” Luna’s argument was interrupted by the creature’s laughter, “See sister, it even laughs.”

“That means little.” Celestia remarked dismissively.

“Nonsense, that just means he has one more thing in common with us,” she said, turning toward the restrained creature on the table.

The two princesses walked closer to him, still slightly apprehensive. After all, he had all but destroyed the great hall single-handedly. Even tied down, this fleshy, furless creature was strangely intimidating, especially when he ceased laughing and his emerald-green eyes beheld them indignantly. Neither sister had expected a Human to be so…well, odd. No fur, nor hair to speak of, beyond an odd patch of mane on top of its head, and its claws were dull, and its teeth pathetically small and blunt. Moreover, none of the tales had ever spoken of a human using magic!

“Can you understand me?” Celestia said somewhat slower than she normally would’ve spoken.

I regarded the two ponies curiously, my humor subsiding for the moment. The white one vocalized as it regarded me, in what I could only assume was an attempt at communication. A pretty damned failed attempt at manipulation, if they don’t know that my mind would expect a translator to be necessary. I eagerly glanced around the room, hoping that they had not run far with it and was pleasantly surprised that it was still nearby, on the small, wheeled table that also had my clothes upon it. Not wanting to give away that I still had use of my telekinesis, I stared at it for a moment. When neither moved, I looked once more at the two, and then back to the object. The darker mare – Luna, if my memory served – clearly understood that I was looking at the object for a reason and went to it. She examined the hexagonal piece of technology curiously in one hoof. It wasn’t particularly large, small enough to fit in the hoof, but it had enough processing power to run a decent piece of UT software through it, and its dull metallic casing was strong enough to repel most small-arms fire. Not that she could've discerned any of that. Outwardly, there was nothing distinguishing it from a solid chunk of a rather heavy metal…

“What do you want with this?” Luna spoke again, but this time I understood her.

“I assumed that you wanted to speak to me…” I replied simply.

“Why don’t you just speak to me, as you did before?” She asked, however her answer came not from me, but from the other – Celestia, if memory still served…

“Wait, you understood that?” Celestia balked; though at the time, I could not understand her words, it was obvious enough what she was saying to me, “What did he say?”

“Whomever holds that can understand me and vice versa.” I explained, “Though it would work better if you gave it to me.”

“Why is that?” Luna asked.

“What’s he saying?” Celestia repeated once more, this time flustered.

“Because she can’t understand me unless I’m holding it.” I rolled my eyes impatiently, well outside my usual behavior, “Right now, I’m hearing your voice in my language and you’re able to understand mine. However, if I’m holding it, both of you will hear my voice in your language.”

“But I…” Luna began to protest.

“Trust me, I know a thing or two about these things,” I said blandly, my ill humor making itself known through my bluntness.

“Alright.” She nodded, deciding to trust me, before walking over to the table that held me down.

“What’re you doing?” Celestia questioned her sister, a note of panic entering her voice, “Luna, don’t give that back to him!”

Luna placed it upon my bare chest anyways as Celestia lunged at me. “Much better, yes?” I asked, taking special care to look into Celestia’s eyes.

The Sun goddess froze in shock, coming to a skidding halt on the stone floor beneath. “How can I understand him-you?”

“It’s a universal translator.” I nodded impatiently, “That’s its job.”

“A translation enchantment?” She leaned in, carefully examining the grey object.

“Nope, no magic, just a very handy piece of technology.” I nearly chuckled, remembering how primitive their technology was, “Now putting awe aside, who are you and why have you abducted me?”

“I am Princess Celestia and this is my sister, Princess Luna-” Celestia began to explain only to be cut off.

“Yes, I’m aware that’s who you want me to think you are, but who’re you really?” I cocked an eyebrow, “Ebrinarus? S’arginus? Golans, even?”

“We’re ponies.” Celestia said, unsure of what I spoke.

“Equines.” Luna added, somewhat confused, “I swore that humans had enslaved equines…?”

“I am no Hunan.” I growled suddenly, “I am Danårian, E’geh Tau Niem A Ne Ni Nei Vas Kelovo.”

“What was that…?” The two muttered to each other.

“An introduction, that’s my name.” I glared at them intensely again, Celestia unconsciously took a hesitant step back. Her fear caused something in my addled mind to unconsciously switch tactics, sighing deeply, my voice became softer and more patient… “I forget that most outsiders have a hard time understanding our language. My given name is Tau Niem.”

“Then please understand me, Tau Niem, you’re only restrained because you attacked myself, my sister and our guards last evening.” Celestia said kindly.

“Perhaps if I wasn’t taken from my home without consent!” I snapped back with a sudden growling tone.

“We-” Celestia went to protest, however her sister silenced her with a hoof upon her shoulder.

“Tau Niem, I assure you this is all a misunderstanding, we made no attempt to transport you to Equestria,” she said, trying her best to convince me.

I scoffed. “Yeah, I just happened here-?”

However, before I could continue, Luna’s magic enveloped my bonds, releasing me. My shock was evident as I stared down at my freedom in disbelief. I glanced up at the two suspiciously, then back at my hands, unable to comprehend what was happening. I then promptly stood from the table that had until moments before restrained me, holding the translation device in my left hand. My sudden move to rise caused the two to take several steps back.

“It’s not going to work,” I stated defiantly, with a glance at my clothes.

“What isn’t going to work?” Celestia asked in confusion.

“Pretending to be my friend.” I declared flatly, “Frankly, you’d have more luck with corporeal torture.”

“Torture!?” Celestia exclaimed, “Why would we want to torture you?”

“Sister, he believes that we have abducted him. What other purpose could we have?” Luna countered.

“It’s not as though you’re going to eat me,” I said, failing once more to withhold a chuckle.

“As if ponies would go so far as to do anything that foul.” Celestia laughed.

The Solar Princess quickly found herself laughing alone. Her sister had remained silent, regarding my (slightly) offended expression. Quieting herself, she looked first to Luna, who was still staring at me, then followed her gaze. I bared my teeth in a toothy grin, exposing the sharp canines on either side of my incisors. Their startled reactions were not entirely unexpected.

“Yeah.” I deadpanned.

“You’re a carnivore!?” Celestia gasped.

“Actually we’re omnivores.” I corrected her.

“That makes sense, your claws and teeth are quite blunt.” I reacted to Luna’s words by simply looking to her skeptically, “I rather doubt that you’d be that dangerous.”

“Ironic words coming from you…” I said with a subtle grin.

“So then, you are hunters?” Celestia wondered.

“No. On our homeworld, we were the hunted for millions of years.” I explained, “Our psionic abilities are evolutionary defense mechanisms…much as I suspect yours are.”

“Psionic abilities?” Luna repeated, unsure what I was speaking of.

“He must mean our magic…?” Celestia assumed, first looking to her sister, then to me.

“Magic?” I repeated with a raised brow, “Ah, so your powers are still steeped in superstition? Mythology even?”

“We call it magic, for that’s what it is.” She stated bluntly.

“There’s no such thing as the supernatural, merely knowledge beyond current comprehension.” I recited one of the base tenets of Danårian philosophy, “Such were the words of the late Rah’kal Ke’kek, one of the brightest minds of the Ancient Era. His works and words still form the heart of much of our philosophies.”

“It is my understanding that Hu-Humanoids, rarely go without clothing. Yet you have made no move to don your garments?” Luna observed, “Why is that?”

“Do my captors wish it of me?” I asked sarcastically.

“We’re not your captors, as we have explained.” Celestia tried to soothe me, but failed.

“Uh-huh.” I nodded, reaching for my undergarments with my free hand.

“Tau Niem, what must we do to convince you of our sincerity?” Luna asked me.

I paused a moment as I pulled on my dark-grey undershirt. I stood before them, in nothing but a shirt, as the pants that would cover my lower half still remained in my right hand. The translation device now sat on my shirt, no longer requiring a free hand to hold it. I pondered her words for a long moment, before I swiftly pulled up the matching pants, made of the same synthetic fabric and of the same color. Finally grabbing my lightweight three-quarter length robe, the traditional garb of my clan, I thought of a decent response. Though, perhaps not the one that they would like…

“There is none,” I said simply, adjusting the emerald sash that held the light grey robe in place, “The only possibility would be to prove to me that this is no elaborate, though feeble, attempt at manipulating me into giving up information.”

“Have you not already told us much? Until now, Humans were a mere myth.” Celestia asked, once again referring to me as a Human, without realizing her offense.

“I am Danårian.” I reminded her sharply.

“What is the difference?” Luna asked inquisitively.

“A Hunan is a criminal. Their psionic abilities have been stripped of them and they’re exiled, disgraced. Their honor is removed from their names. Most will never see their homes again.” I explained the seriousness of their offense.

“So…” Celestia began, trying to understand the connection.

“Humans are Hunan…” My lip curled at the admission, “They’re our progeny…though they should not exist. They are an error. A creation of war. Beyond that, I’m not at liberty to say. The Council of Imperators have not declassified that information as of yet…”

“Council of Imperators?” The two repeated almost simultaneously.

“Yes, the uppermost echelons of our government.” I stated bluntly, “Information that any citizen of a thousand different worlds would know on hand.”

“A thousand-” Celestia started.

“-worlds?” Luna blanched.

“Yes.” I nodded, “Dozens of different species, in hundreds of systems. That is the way of the…Trade…Coalition…” I recognized that look from countless first-contact encounters, “You have no knowledge beyond this star system?”

Celestia shook her head.

“No.” Luna added simply.

“Ugh, Bas-ra…” I sighed, hanging my head low.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The first rays of Celestia’s sun filtered through the narrow windows, painting the hallway a gentle shade of orange. This effect made Luna’s coat appear to be all the more vivid and colorful, its dark blue contrasting beautifully with the mellow oranges that painted the space. Still, the princess looked a little haggard, standing attentively outside the golden doors that led to the private chambers - Equis’ newest guest within.

“Has he still refused come out?” Twilight’s inquisitive voice slightly startled the fatigued Princess of the Night.

“Indeed.” Luna nodded in the affirmative, regarding the talented Element of Magic as she regained her composure, “He has refused to speak to either of us, to eat, or even sleep. The last I knew he was staring at the sky.” She turned her head back toward the door, “I fear at this pace he will not survive long.”

Twilight joined Luna in staring at the door. It was just like any other door in the palace, except for what it withheld. Beyond that portal was the most interesting scientific discovery in Equestrian history, an actual, living extraequistrian! Though its power was admittedly impressive and no little terrifying, once calmed, it had proven somewhat more docile and even civil, so the princesses revealed after their conversation with the being.

Indeed, it was almost as if the silence spoke to the purple unicorn, because before too long she nodded and took a step forward. “I’m going in.” She declared, much to the surprise of the princess.

“Are you sure, Twilight Sparkle? He seemed quite insistent on his privacy.” Luna asked, seemingly trying to convince her against it, though she really did want her to try to get him to open up.

“Yes.” Twilight nodded determinedly, “Someone needs to stand up to him and talk some sense into his thick head!”

Luna looked dismissively to one side, though Twilight didn’t see it. Like she’s one to talk about common sense... “Alright, I’ll be right here should you need me.” She reminded her sister’s eager protege.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

From what I had seen, this planet seemed to be very close to some of its neighboring stars, less than a light-year, if I had to venture a guess. Though in reality, I had given up on determining my location by the stars almost as soon as I began. Without a point of reference, or a navigational-computer, there was no way I was going to determine my location. I had been moved significantly enough that such a thing was impossible. A knocking drew me from my inward reflection, which outwardly appeared to be me staring out at the western horizon, the last of the stars having long since vanished.

“Enter.” I called out rather roughly in response to the distracting knock, though did not turn about.

I was rather inclined to being alone at the moment, that was until a somewhat timid voice called out from the threshold, “Um, hello?”

I had initially expected Princess Celestia, appearing to wake me and welcome me with the new day, as that was her station – Princess of the Day. However, upon turning around, I was somewhat surprised to see Twilight Sparkle hesitantly standing just this side of the large doors. The unicorn mare with the purple color pallet looked rather less confident than I had imagined her, based upon the manner with which she had knocked upon my door. Indeed all the eager curiosity that she had possessed fled and was replaced with trepidation, clearly rethinking her plan just a little too late.

“I’m not going to eat you,” I said with a soft chuckle, “...you clearly wanted to speak with me?”

“Y-yes, of course,” she said still slightly unsure if her plan was a good one, “I am-”

“Twilight Sparkle, protege of Princess Celestia and bearer of the Element of Magic.” I recited without thinking, then realized my mistake and recoiled at the same time that she did…though my recoil was out of embarrassment, where hers was from fright and surprise, “Oh, I’m terribly sorry, I spoke before thinking. Please, forgive my thoughtless err?”

She hesitated momentarily, balking at both my actions and my words. “You’re forgiven?” She stated rather confused, “How do you know so much about me?”

“I-in my last life…” I started, glancing down at my hands.

“Last life?” She cocked her head to one side curiously, “What do you mean by that?”

Realizing what I had just implied, I quickly clarified, “Before I was transported here, I was a diplomat. An envoy of my people, making first contact with new civilizations.”

“Really?” She asked curiously, to which I nodded, but that only served to make her expression more curious, “That doesn’t answer how you knew my name…?”

Out of the frying pan and into the fire, eh? I monologued internally. “The Princess may have mentioned you…and I put the pieces together.”

Twilight slowly leaned forward as I spoke, her ears twitching irritatedly, “Why don’t your words follow your mouth?”

“Because I’m not speaking your language.” I answered simply, a small grin fighting for purchase on my face.

“Really?” She deadpanned incredulously.

“Yes.” I nodded, “My translator speaks for me.”

“Why don’t you just use a language spell?” She asked incredulously, “We saw your Human magic earlier...”

I winced at her words. There it was again… “Danårian, if you please. Person or man works as well.” I requested of her, in hindsight perhaps a bit too brusquely for the curious mare.

“Of course, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend you…” She took a worried step back.

“Twilight, it’s alright.” I smiled disarmingly, “How about we start again?”

“Alright.” She nodded determinedly and took a step back toward me.

I took a step forward and though she looked even more fearful now, she stood her ground. A sentimental part of my mind that remembered those stories in my last life, those tales that showed her courage, made me want to scoop her up into a giant hug. The logical part of my mind shot that down instantly, such an act might frighten her more than she already was… I took a knee before her, so that I might be at her eye level. My three-quarter length robes brushed against the stone floor and the bottoms wrinkled slightly as they met the surface, forming a small pile around me. With a toothless smile, I gently bowed my head to her.

“Sw-ah heel. E’geh Tau Niem A Ne Ni Nei Vas Kelovo.” I gingerly extended a hand to her, “I understand that in your culture it’s customary to shake hooves, is it not?” She nodded and cautiously extended her hoof, which I tenderly shook, “You may call me, Tau Niem.”

“I’m Twilight Sparkle.” She giggled, in the most adorkable little voice, causing me to smile in kind, “Your-?”

“Hands.” I suggested for her.

“Your hands are so soft, it’s like being held by sand.” She giggled once more, now examining my right hand in her hoof, “Aren’t they prone to injury?”

“More than your hooves perhaps, but not really, they’re surprisingly resistant to damage.” I assured her, smiling at her curiosity without realizing it – it was such a tender moment of discovery I couldn’t help but feel a little giddy.

“What?” She asked defensively, noticing my smile, “Did I say something?”

“No.” I shook my head dismissively, “I’m a linguist and a xenoanthropologist. Being able to make contact like this, is simply exquisite!”

“Ah, so you’re an intellectual?” she said in surprise, releasing my hand to take a half step forward, moving closer to my face.

“That would be a fair assessment…” I conceded, with a modest smile and a nod.

“Then, why do you refuse to speak to the princesses?” She asked bluntly.

I sighed, then stood, before slowly walking toward the balcony. Her eyes followed me curiously the whole way, until she promptly decided to join me. The muted sound of clopping hooves were not the only indication that she was following me, but really, my thoughts were focused inward in an attempt to answer her question. I barely noticed her forehooves joining me at the railing, or her eyes observing me closely.

“I’m scared.” I admitted in a quiet voice, barely loud enough to be conversational.

“You’re…scared?” She rolled the words about her mouth in disbelief, before repeating herself, “You’re scared?”

“I’m scared.” I repeated, then turning my head toward her, “I fear that this may be a trick, a trap to snare secrets from me, or worse…” I turned my head away once more.

“Worse…?” She prompted me to continue.

“…I fear that this might not be a trick at all, and that I’ll unknowingly destroy your culture.” I sighed, “I’ve seen it first hand. I’ve seen ancient rites abandoned because of the discovery of other worlds and peoples.”

“We’re not those people, we’re equines.” She reminded me.

“True, but I doubt that you’re immune.” I grinned, looking back at her guiltily, “Even now you want to know more about me, my people, where I come from…” I nodded sagely, “I can see it in your eyes.”

“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t. Who wouldn’t!” She exclaimed.

“Exactly.” I nodded, regarding a familiar cyan pegasus taking to the air - Rainbow Dash – the one who pummeled me last evening, then I looked back to Twilight with a devilish grin, “Twilight Sparkle?”

“Yes?” She responded curiously.

“Watch this…” I said with that devious grin growing.

I reached up my right hand as if I were about to grab a delicate object and closed my eyes, my concentration causing my face to go neutral. After a second, I finally grinned once again as I felt my aura reach its distant, fast moving target and I gently closed my hand, wrapping my chi around it. With the slightest motion of my wrist, Rainbow Dash stopped dead, held by the tail. Opening my eyes, I released my hold on her at the same time her eyes met mine. Just like in the show, her temper was legendary and as expected, she darted full speed at me. Twilight panicked a little as I failed to move, or even attempt to defend myself. As predicted, she stopped at the last possible second, muzzle to nose, her salmon-colored eyes glaring at me angrily.

“What’s your issue!?” She barked indignantly.

With a gentle, fluid motion of my hand, I flicked the end of her ear. “My honor is revenged.” I stated plainly, without any indication to my intentions.

“What the hay was that for?” She exclaimed, fluttering backward and rubbing her tender ear in confusion. She looked to Twilight for answers, only for her friend to shrug, before the pegasus turned back to me incredibly.

“My way of saying, ‘I forgive you’.” I responded simply once more.

“What’re you talking about? You tapped her ear?” Twilight asked, caught completely unaware of the cultural significance of the act.

“It was that, or I pummel Rainbow Dash into the floor for attacking me. I chose the less violent alternative.” I answered Twilight - who was finally walking back to the railing and then turned to Rainbow Dash with a curious expression - I then turned back to Rainbow, “Your loyalty is commendable and your actions just, I forgive you for rendering me unconscious last evening.” With this proclamation, I extended my hand to her. Rainbow Dash glanced to Twilight, who subtly nodded; at her friend’s reassurance, Rainbow took my hand. She was somewhat startled as I took her by the hoof and pulled her close, face to face once more. “Sw-ah en’gur-has a heel. E’geh Tau Niem A Ne Ni Nei Vas Kelovo.” I declared with a smile, “Tau Niem is my name and I would be honored if I could call you friend, loyal Rainbow Dash.”

“Uh, sure, I guess...?” she said hesitantly, somewhat overwhelmed by what was going on before her.

“Ham’ee’hass!” I exclaimed, scooping her up and embracing her tightly. Despite her size, I had little trouble holding her in such a manner, something that was slightly disconcerting to her.

“Ok, big guy, you can let me down now,” she said insistently, patting my shoulder with a forehoof.

“Oh, I’m sorry.” I gently placed her down upon the stone floor, “Do forgive me if I caused offense. I merely acted before I thought, such an embrace is that of the warrior-caste.”

“Warrior-caste? I thought you said you were an intellectual? A linguist?” Twilight turned to me, completely confused.

“I’m both you see.” I nodded, “Come, let’s sit, I grow weary from standing all night.”

“Alright,” both said in agreement, following me just inside, where the bed resided. It was the first time I had so much as sat on it, and truth be told, it was rather comfortable…

“Ah...where to begin?” I wondered, the two ponies looking on in wonder, eager to hear of an alien world, “I am of the clan Ne Ni Nei, it means something akin to ‘The old ones’ in your language, or ‘The ones who follow the old path’. We are warriors of no small regard, our reputation goes back to the time before the First Federation.”

“So all of that was your name?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed in surprise, assuming correctly.

“Most of it.” I nodded, “E’geh…’by my name’, or ‘this name I honor’? A Ne Ni Nei…’of the Ne Ni Nei clan’. Vas Kelovo…‘Kelovo, is from where I hail’.”

“What does Tau Niem mean?” Twilight inquired astutely.

“The Wanderer.” I answered flatly.

“That doesn’t sound like a very flattering name…” Rainbow Dash stated bluntly.

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight rebuked her friend, “I’m so sorry!”

“It’s alright, it’s the truth.” I admitted stoically once more, drawing a pair of subdued gasps from the two, “Though clearly not inaccurate, I have traveled more than any single Danårian ever has before.”

“Danårian?” Rainbow Dash repeated.

“His species.” Twilight informed her.

“I thought he was Human?” Rainbow assumed.

Before I was forced to explain the situation once more, I turned the conversation back toward them. “I’m most curious, how do you know of Humans?” I regarded them closely, I wanted to know if there was any attempt at deception.

“What little we know of humans comes from old mares tales, from Ancient-Pony times, before the settling of Equestria.” Twilight explained, “In the time before the Princesses, a few tales remain of the lands before, from where we came. In them there are mention of all sorts of terrifying creatures, including Humans.”

“They would take earth-ponies and enslave them, turning them into mindless beasts that they would ride!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed in a mix of fear and (oddly enough) excitement, “Can you imagine it!?”

“No, I can’t…” Twilight said with a shudder.

“It’s true.” I stated, this time drawing startled gasps from them, “I know a thing or two about Humans, and I can assure you that particular portion of your tale is true.”

“That’s revolting!” Twilight exclaimed in disgust.

“In Human-lands,” I tried to use what I knew of pony-terminology to prevent them from asking too many questions, “Equines are mindless beasts. Your kind are the first sapient Equines I have ever encountered.”

“That’s impossible!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed indignantly, taking aloft, “Animal-ponies!? Nonsense!”

“I understand that this may be disturbing, but it’s true. They may even be your evolutionary progenitors, long since removed.” I tried to comfort her, but my words seemed to have the opposite effect.

“Evolution!? You’re saying that we came from a bunch of brainless animals?” her lips curled back in revulsion, “That’s disgusting! I’m not listening to this…”

Without another word, Rainbow Dash darted out and into the sky. I sighed in disappointment, I had that effect on ponies too, so it seems…

“It’ll be alright.” Twilight reassured me, drawing my attention back inside, “Most ponies don’t want to imagine the world being any different than it is now. The mere thought of ‘evolution’ scares them I think…”

“I know that feeling, Human culture by in large has not evolved past it yet either.” I admitted dejectedly.

“How about your people?” She wondered.

“We‘ve accepted it.” I sighed, “…but it was a long, bloody process that almost destroyed us.”

“Sounds horrible.” She assumed.

“It was.” I nodded.

The two of us sat in silence, neither sure of how to continue. I was not completely sure what had happened and how I had arrived in Equestria, but I no longer believed that they had anything to do with it. However, that didn’t mean that my implantation wasn’t an attempt to learn valuable secrets from me, by an outside party.

“Thank you,” Twilight said softly.

“Hmm? For what?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“For trusting me enough to talk with me, and Rainbow Dash too…” she said with a gentle smile.

“You’re very welcome.” I returned her smile, “Do me a favor, will you?”

“Certainly.” She replied.

“See that Luna gets some sleep. I don’t want to be the cause of any indisposition…” I said genuinely, “Please inform your princesses that once I can get a few hours rest, I will join them this evening. If I’m to be a guest in their kingdom, then the least I can do is be a decent one.”

“I will.” she said, walking to the door, before hailing me from the threshold, “Tau Niem?”

“Yes?” I replied, inclining my head.

“For what it’s worth, I think Luna was right about you. You are a good and decent stallion.” She nodded gently before excusing herself from my room.

I stared at the door in shock, her words taking longer than they should’ve to sink in. When they did, they hit me like a sledgehammer. Alone in the room, my faltering voice broke the silence...

“Just not quite good enough…” I choked out, a tear falling to the floor, as I covered my face with my hands.

Author's Note

Suggested listening...

Pereh: V'tek ~ Point of no Return

Fluttershy awoke from a dead sleep with a fright. Moans and groans of desperate struggle emanated from downstairs, where her sluggish-with-sleep mind told her Tau Niem slept. Without a second thought, she took to her hooves and cantered down the stairs to check on him. As she cleared the floor that blocked her view, her eyes fell on his shadow-painted form, atop the spare mattress that had been pulled out into the living room. The only light painting the room came from the fireplace that kept the tree house comfortably warm, though the fire was waning from lack of tending. She could tell that the man was having another of his nightmares, which he seemed to have almost every night, but this one appeared worse than the ones over the previous nights. He was flailing his arms and legs under his blanket, appearing to fend off whatever plagued him in his dreams. Slowly, cautiously, she approached his sleeping form, still kicking and punching...yes, definitely punching. If his soft cries were any indication, he was not faring well within…

“Um…Tau Niem?” She murmured, nearing close to him, “It’s alright. You’re safe…” She cooed, hesitating, but finally covering him in a wing, “Hush now, you’re safe with me.”

In a surprising turn he leapt up, eyes bulging and covered in a cold sweat. Tossing aside her wing without realizing it, or that she was even there for that matter, his hand leapt to grasp at something not there. “Karai! Ra!” He cried out desperately.

Fluttershy shrunk back with a startled squeak that went unnoticed by the distraught man. Jumping up, first onto all fours, he transitioned into a full speed bolt for the door in nothing but his underlayers; his robe and even his shoes remained forgotten within. In the few seconds it took Fluttershy to process what had happened, she realized in fright that he could’ve still covered a large amount of ground. While nowhere near as fast as a pony on hoof, Tau Niem had impressed them all with the level of speed that such a lanky, bipedal frame could produce.

Storming out the open front door after him, she instantly halted and sighed in relief. He had thankfully not gone far at all, just a dozen steps or so out the door, only to fall to his knees in her front yard. Slowly trotting to him, careful not to accidentally upset the poor creature further, she then heard him sobbing into his hands.

“Tau Niem?” She called out to him softly, only he gave no indication of hearing her.

“Karai…” He moaned between sniffles, and continued to moan, as the butterscotch mare wrapped her wing around him, “E’oo dowski nel sar…”

However, rather than calm him, it only seemed to make things worse. He leaned forward, out of her wing’s embrace, until his head touched the grass and his weeping intensified. As she leaned forward, she saw that his face had turned a deep red. Now she was no doctor, let alone knowledgeable of his kind, but she knew that elevated blood pressure could be dangerous for ponies – increasing the risk of stroke. In a split second, she made up her mind and shot back inside like a dart. Fetching Angel and placing him down next to the man, the bunny only shot her an angry glance at being woken at such an hour.

“Watch him,” she said simply to her pet and in her haste, ignored his exasperated expression that screamed, ‘What am I supposed to do?’, before she turned her head down toward the man… “I’ll be right back, I promise!”

With that, she bolted off towards Ponyville. She had to hope that Twilight would know what to do. She always did… As the pegasus shot off down the road, Angel cocked a curious eyebrow and looked at the alien creature wondering what his pony companion expected him to do? Finally, with much trepidation, the tiny bunny lifted a paw and gently patted the man on the arm, with a look of uncertainty…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

It did not take long for Fluttershy to return with Twilight in tow…the flight of a frightened mare is indeed swift! The two froze in fear at what they saw at their return. He stood on the raised edge of the stone bridge that lead across the small stream to Fluttershy’s cottage, staring down at the water’s surface, the small, white rabbit tugging furiously at his pant-leg. Though it looked deep, the bottom was actually very shallow and covered in large stones, some of which had been removed to build the bridge in question.

“Asto!” Twilight shouted at him, causing him to glance sideways and her friend to look at her questioningly.

“Twily…” He smiled softly, briefly, before his sorrow overtook him once more and he returned to watching the flowing water, “Ele’ei ra… Eh ra-nei!”

“Meníden…?” Twilight looked at him desperately, hopeful that she had picked the right phrase, before prompting her mare friend in a whisper, “Go find his translator…the small metal octagon!”

“Got it…” Fluttershy whispered back, taking aloft, hopefully out of sight of their friend.

Twilight turned back to him and blanched, he was now walking on the edge – literally! Angel bunny had jumped down, to get out from underfoot and now stared up at him.

“Asto…?” She called out to him gently to gain his attention once more.

“En…” He responded simply, still staring down at the water.

Searching her memories, looking in that place that he had segregated in her mind, she found the basics of the language there, and from it she gleamed the meaning of his response…an informal, huh? She sighed, relieved that he was at least listening to her. Now came the tricky part, getting him to understand her, in a language that she didn’t speak and scarcely understood!

“Ke ou igou.” She said quietly to him, in a near whisper ~ I’m worried about you.

His emerald eyes turned back to gaze into hers, completely bloodshot and her heart ached with him. She knew what this was about, before he even told her…

“Ele’ei niel nocto eh ego.” He cast his head downward at the ground between them, “Seai eh shur’jay ra illum-hui?…ra’savid.” ~ She has passed beyond the veil and my essence with her. What is a man without the light of his life?…worthless.

“Bas-ra!” Twilight barked at him, violently pulling him off the edge of the bridge and face-first into the ground with her telekinesis.

“H’ow…” He groaned in pain, before looking up at her, his face covered in dirt, and shock at such language – she had dropped one of the worst insults in his language. His jaw dropped instantly when he saw her crying, for he knew it was his doing and he hated himself for it… “Twily…?”

“Bas!” She shouted at him again and another, even greater insult, “Eh no-ra’savid! Nel ow-ri eh…no-hui eh ra’savid.” ~ You are far from useless! If something happened (to you)… I would be heartbroken to the point of uselessness.

He ignored the ache of his body, while laying on his stomach, as she ranted like a true Danårian woman, laying into him with amazing skill for someone unfamiliar with the language. Despite her failure at conjugating most of her phrases, her pure emotions spoke for her, erasing the possibility of any misunderstanding… Indeed, when Fluttershy hurried back out of her cottage, translator in hoof, she stopped dead in her tracks at the sight of Tau Niem on the ground being shouted at by her friend. Her defensive nature causing her to leap to his defense…

“Twilight, how could you!?” She boomed, her ‘stare’ in full effect, before Tau Niem’s hand reached up to activate the translator in her hoof.

“Fluttershy, its alright.” She looked down at him skeptically in response to his assurances, “I deserve this.” He chuckled weakly, “Heck, I think I downright needed it.”

Releasing his grasp on the device, he rose just enough to take to his knees and pull Twilight into a smotheringly tight hug.

“Umora he’dora.” He whispered tenderly into her mane, “E’eh eda?” ~ I am so sorry. Can you forgive me?

“Bas-ra…” She rebuked him in a playful tone, both chastising him and forgiving him.

He held her for several moments longer, before releasing her. As he turned to Fluttershy, who was still holding the translator, both of them caught sight of the mare blushing redder than a freshly cooked lobster! Fluttershy remained frozen in shock, right up until the moment when his hand fell upon the device and he pulled her too into a one-armed hug, causing her to squeal a little, ’Eep’ of surprise.

“Thank you for everything, you are a true friend.” He said to her earnestly, before releasing the still blushing mare, “Though, from your expression, something tells me that we have some explaining to do…?”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

It took the two of us the remaining few hours till dawn and a kettle of tea to explain what had occurred over the last few days – albeit a watered down version. Though she knew some of what had happened, there was much that she didn’t know…including our flowering relationship. Truth be told, even Spike did not know. The only ponies that had any clue were the Princesses, and now, Fluttershy herself.

“That’s about the sum of it.” I said with a faux-smirk, to cover my pain as I completed my explanation to Fluttershy.

“So…these nightmares…?” She began solemnly.

I nodded and rubbed my left arm unconsciously. Twilight caught this and placed her hoof on my shoulder, earning her an almost imperceptible smile that I was sure only she would recognize.

“Yes, I get them every night.” I swallowed, though my mouth was dry, and looked back across the table to Fluttershy, “…sometimes while I wake too.”

“That’s horrible!” She exclaimed meekly, though I had come to expect her to be meek by this point, it was still cute. She turned her attention toward her mare friend, “So, that’s what you saw when you looked into his mind?”

“Yes,” she said simply in response, hinting to her friend that she didn’t want to talk about it further.

“I am sorry to have frightened you two, sometimes they are worse than others…” I sighed dejectedly.

“I just hope that you’d never hurt yourself?” Fluttershy asked pleadingly.

“I know that’s what it must’ve looked like, but you don’t have to worry about that. Running water just has a way of calming me,” I said reassuringly in response, but turned my eyes to Twilight, “Besides, I have found a little sparkle of hope…” I gently placed my hand on her hoof and she smiled simply.

“I’m glad to see that you two are happy.” Fluttershy said with a simple smile, breaking our focus and drawing our gaze to her curiously, to see her smiling genuinely, “When are you going to announce your relationship to everyone else? Um…that is if you don’t mind me asking?”

I chuckled. “Fluttershy, don’t worry so much. We’re all friends here, right?” I asked her curiously, waiting for her to nod her answer yes, “We can speak frankly here…I don’t think we’ve had a chance to talk about much of anything that serious…?” I answered honestly, looking back at my tiring mare, only to notice that my host was tiring as well, “Speaking of which, you two should try to get a little more rest before the day begins in earnest…”

At my suggestion, Twilight and Fluttershy both looked out the nearby window to see a gentle glow at the horizon – it would be dawn before too long. Both looked quite surprised to see how late it had become!

“Oh goodness, it’s almost morning already!?” Fluttershy exclaimed, albeit it quietly.

“I think I should get back to the library…” Twilight hinted.

“I’ll walk you back.” I offered, though in reality, it was more me telling her what I was going to do…I would never let her walk back alone this time of day!

“No, that’s quite alright, you stay and get some rest.” She replied in the same tone.

“No, I’m walking you back and that’s final.” I declared gently, but in way informing her that there was no point in arguing with me about it.

“Alright…” She acquiesced.

“Fluttershy, don’t wait up for me.” I said standing up, “In fact, I may just catch a nap in the library…?”

Fluttershy blushed slightly. “Oh, my…” She murmured.

“Now, it’s nothing like that.” I assured her.

“Oh, alright, if you say so...” Something about her voice told me that she wasn’t completely convinced.

I simply rolled my eyes, before looking to Twilight. “Shall we depart?” I asked her in a more formal, serious tone than usual.

She nodded with a gentle smile.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

We had scarcely left Fluttershy’s cottage, before I noticed her eyes bouncing to and fro constantly in time with her ears. For a few moments I was unsure what she was doing, until I accidentally kicked a stone into a nearby bush while distracted and she leapt in front of me defensively, her horn alight with magic. I placed my hand on the small of her back and hunched over ever so slightly…

“Twily, it was just an errant rock. Why are you so on edge?” I asked her curiously.

She looked up at me as though I had just grown a third limb, or had asked, ‘What am the sky?’ It took her a moment to respond, as if the answer was so clear that its answer was almost too obvious to put into words… “Because you’re my stallion…?” She deadpanned.

I too hesitated at that response, my brain unable to make sense of the obvious. “That has what to do with the issue at hand…or rather hoof?” I wondered.

She looked at me incredulously. “I know you mentioned that your people were a matriarchy, but aren’t you…men, guarded jealously?” She cocked her head to one side curiously.

“As if…” I laughed gently.

“Why would your females not guard such a valuable resource!?” She exclaimed without thought, before blushing, “…That’s not to say that you’re a resource and not an individual! I just meant…”

Finally kneeling before her, I silenced her with a finger to her lips. “I think I see what’s going on here…” I grinned brightly.

“What?” She asked, after I removed my finger.

“Culture Shock,” I said plainly.

“You mean to tell me that our ways are opposite to yours?” She asked me, only to receive a nod, “Why would your females allow you males to be put in harm’s way?”

“I suppose because that’s our lot in life. There are more of us than there are of them…” I shrugged.

“I…I see… Since ponies birth about one male to every four females, sometimes as high as six to one, each stallion is precious.” She thought aloud.

“With Danårians, its about five to four.” I stated as a matter of fact, “Even that ten percent difference has a significant impact.”

“So, your people don’t live in herds?” She assumed.

“Not exactly.” I shook my head, “If the subject you’re skimming around is that of polygamy, it’s not the norm. We’re usually monogamous.”

“Usually?” She wondered about my choice of words.

“Well, a union…a marriage if you will, to our people is not the same. It’s less a binding relationship and more a…breeding contract?” I shrugged, “Relationships with or between multiple partners, is not unheard of. Basically, so long as a contract is not broken, there is no legal basis for repercussion for any party involved. It really sounds more complicated than it is…” I explained, “Basically, so long as no one is harmed and no contracts are broken, it’s left up to the individuals involved, how their union is to function. Multiple partners and even partners from other species are not unheard of…though, as I said, they’re not the norm.”

“How about you?” She inquired.

I sighed. “A fair question.” I supposed, “My wife was the only partner with which I had a union during this lifetime. Though we both had relations with others on a few rare occasions.”

“You sound pretty accepting of that.” She sounded surprised.

“I suppose our people are fairly liberal on the subject of sex?” I chuckled.

“So, if…you and I…?” She blushed deeply.

“Whoa, slow down. We’re a long way off of that yet!” I placed my hand on her shoulder, “You are a fascinating individual and don’t get me wrong, I care for you very much, but that’s another issue altogether. I’m not so sure I would be comfortable with a physical relationship just yet…”

“I’m sorry, I just assumed…?” She stammered, even more embarrassed.

“Please thy stallion?” I wondered.

“I suppose that’s one way to put it…?” She chuckled awkwardly.

“Let me assure you of two things…” I said seriously, “One, I will protect you with my life. Of that, you have my word.” Only to grin deviously, “Two, it is a Danårian man’s place to serve his partner. To bring her honor, to bring her happiness, and most importantly, to bring her pleasure.” I finished with a wink.

“Oh…” She blushed and in doing so, pulled off an above average Fluttershy impersonation!

“So, do me a favor? Leave the being on edge to me?” I brushed my hand through her mane gently, “Seeing you happy and carefree puts my mind at ease.”

“I…I’ll try.” She nodded, before placing a hoof on my chest, “…but I still get to fuss over you sometimes!”

“Deal.” I agreed with a chuckle, after all, there was nothing I could do to stop her, “We should get moving. I imagine you need all the rest you can get?”

“What about you?” She wondered, as we started walking once more.

“I went through military training prior to leaving on the Cel'e’rah. I can go days without sleep if need be…” I shrugged.

“The what?” She inquired.

“That wasn’t part of the memories?” I said in surprise, “She was the Esterion-Class exploration vessel that Karai Negai and I were on…when…”

“I’m sorry.” She said apologetically.

“It’s alright. Though I am surprised that fact wasn’t conveyed to you from the memories?” I examined my thoughts for a long moment, before continuing, “Then again, I suppose I never held it against the ship? She did bring the crew back home, well some of it…”

“You speak of it like it was alive…” She looked up at me curiously, “It wasn’t…was it?”

“Well, no…but that doesn’t seem to stop our ships from having their own personalities. Their own likes and dislikes…” I thought back to all the times my wife complained about one thing or another about that ship, it seemed to like taunting her? As if playing little tricks on her was its way of showing affection?…or maybe it was just old superstition and we were sentimental sailors? “It’s an odd thing to explain…it’s a commonly held Danårian belief that by believing in something can make it so.” I reached down and picked up a stone without missing a step, “…That if I believed in it to my core that this stone were soft, I could squeeze it flat.” I dropped the stone inconsequentially, “If you get enough of us together to believe the same thing, it becomes an unstoppable force. The Om’dema, for example.”

“The what?” She blinked, the translator clearly not conveying its meaning.

“It means…” I thought for a moment, “Unity of will.”

“So, I take it this is important?” She assumed, clearly interested.

“Very much so.” I nodded, “Only seven times in Danårian history have our people resounded in one voice.” I stopped, causing her to turn to me, “The last was started by my great-grandfather, near the end of the war with the Jakial. It was the Roar of Triumph, or the Cry of Joy, depending on who you ask. He stood upon the peak overlooking the ancient capital city on the homeworld and all of our kin, no matter how far flung, resounded in their victory! It was the day our foes learned to fear us once more, for he had found our heart once more.” I am not going to lie, just the mere thought brought a tear to my eye…

“Wow…” She mumbled, “Do you realize the energy you’re putting off?”

“Huh?” I mouthed, before realizing that I was indeed radiating my aura without realizing it, and chuckled guiltily before withdrawing it, “I suppose I am?”

“I still find it fascinating how you can use magic without a horn!” She exclaimed.

“It’s not magic, it’s psionic-energy.” I informed her with a gentle shake of my head and a pat on her side to get her moving once more.

“It feels like magic to me…” She stated defensively.

“Call it what you like, there’s nothing supernatural about it. It’s merely the will of its user brought into the physical world.” I stated determinedly.

“What about ambient magic?” She posed.

“We’re not the only life forms that can produce and control energy.” I looked at her skeptically, “Look at stars and planets…”

It was her turn to look at me skeptically. “Stars and planets are not alive.” She stated somewhat forcefully.

“Oh, says the one that’s never seen a star born!” I chuckled dismissively.

“You’ve seen a star being born?” She exclaimed in curiosity.

“Three actually,” I said with a grin.

“Oh, goodness, you have to tell me all about it!” She squealed giddily, that cute sparkle of curiosity igniting in her eyes…

“Well, for the first, I was on The Desert’s Tempest...a newly commissioned Jarod-Class gunship, being put through her shakedown run…” I began, and her violet eyes locked onto me in fascination, as we enjoyed what was left of our walk to her home.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

I could feel it there, at the very edge of thought, pulsing like a heartbeat. The faintest tremor of energy ran through the giant tree, acting like a massive relay, carrying the pulses even further along the planet’s lay-line network. There was something familiar about it…something unmistakable, unique. That was when it touched me and all I could feel was the desperation…the fear…the cold, empty, lonely feeling.

That was when it called out for me…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The two of us, Twilight and I, winked into existence inside the Princesses’ palace, almost exactly where I had appeared just days prior. I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t a bit hesitant at having my atoms disintegrated for teleportation, but I didn’t have time to waste waiting for a carriage. Glancing back at Twilight, she was exhausted from moving the two of us such a long distance. Leaning down I pecked her on the forehead in appreciation and a faint trickle of happiness flowed into my mind through our link.

“Tau Niem, Twilight, I was not expecting you two…” Celestia said with a smile, though a twinge of curious concern fluttered at the edge of her speech.

“I need your help!” I exclaimed, cutting her off rather abruptly.

She promptly stood and descended from her dais, to be more-or-less at my eye level. “What is so urgent that you saw fit to endanger Twilight’s safety, rather than request a carriage?” The condescension was now more noticeable than her curiosity.

I glanced back at Twilight, who was now resting on her knees, still out of breath.

“You told me that you could do it.” I reminded her of her offer with a critical expression.

“I did…” she said proudly.

“Twilight Sparkle, I don’t expect you to omit something so important as your safety next time I ask…” I said, gently chastising her, before turning back to the princess, “It’s her, she’s here!”

“You mean-” Celestia started.

“-Karai Nagai is here?” Twilight finished the princess’ sentence, the two exchanging a glance.

“Tau Niem, is there something you neglected to tell me?” Celestia asked me sternly, getting a sense that there was something her sister and her prized pupil had neglected to tell her.

“I promise that I will explain later,” I assured her, “…but I really need your help. I do not know the lay-lines of this planet and Twilight Sparkle’s library is devoid of any maps there of!”

“Slow down please,” She asked kindly, placing a hoof briefly on my shoulder, “…start at the beginning?”

I gave her the brief synopsis of everything that had occurred that morning, omitting some of the more personal details… Until I arrived at the moments just before we left, when I felt her cries. I knew there was only one person it could be…only one. “…That’s when Twilight Sparkle said that she could teleport us here, so not knowing the potential dangers to her, I wasted no time in agreeing.” I explained.

“There’s only one lay-line that runs through Ponyville proper,” Celestia said, without even having to reference a map, quite impressive, “It runs East-West. To the east are the fertile grasslands, and to the west…”

“Are the badlands…” I recalled from a brief glance at one of Twilight’s maps.

Celestia merely nodded.

“Which would make sense, seeing as we captured her on the edge of our territory…” The trilling voice responded from the direction of the golden doors.

The three of us looked back to see a Solar Guardsmare striding towards us. My marefriend looked at her curiously, the princess merely scowled and I, well, I tried to place the voice? However, at the sight of green magic scrubbing away her body, I knew who it was…

“Queen Chrysalis…” I assumed, my voice almost a growl, as I placed myself between the over-tall changeling and Twilight, who now had incentive to take to her hooves despite her fatigue.

“Ah, I see you know of me…? I assume it was you that she called to?” She continued trotting until she was within a few lengths of me, before stopping to examine me her eyes… “I can see why the mares are attracted to you,” she said in a teasing voice, to which I merely glared at her, “Oh now, don’t be that way…the scent of your love for Twilight here is positively intoxicating! So exotic…” She trilled even more than usual.

“What have you done with her?” I asked outwardly calm, my voice as smooth as silk.

Only Twilight, who had a link with my mind knew that was a bad sign…one that hinted to my rage being only barely contained, like an overstretched bubble. She did her best to calm me, even nuzzling against my side, but it was like trying to pent up a volcano with a swimming pool of water, it would scarcely stop its flow.

“She is well.” Chrysalis assured me, “She makes poor food-stock…her mind is like a firm dam. Scarcely leaking any emotion.”

“You have walked into the very hall of your enemy, one that if I am not mistaken, would gladly burn you to cinders where you stand, and for what?” I asked honestly confused as to her sudden and unexpected move, “What do you hope to gain?”

“You of course,” she said deviously, though there was no hint of a lie in her voice.

Did she honestly think that she could stride into the hall of her enemy and take me? No. I realized her plan then, she assumed that I would go with her...and ancestors damn her she was right.

I nodded in understanding. “Take me to her.” I declared, drawing a gasp from the two mares.

“You can’t be serious!? If you go with her, she’ll never let you go!” Twilight exclaimed.

I knelt before my purple-mare, and cupped her cheek, which she eagerly nuzzled against. “You know I cannot leave her there.” I said with a shake of my head, a slightly sad expression sneaking through, “I would do the same if it were you…”

She closed her eyes and sadly sighed. All I could think of to reassure her was to hug her tightly to my chest and pour my love over her. I knew that she hated it, but I had no other choice, there was no way that I was going to leave my love in the hooves of the changelings. I had already promised to walk through fire and ice for my love, and I meant it. No torture would be too much to suffer to hold her once more…nor any greater than her continued absence.

“I understand…” She whispered in my ear, prompting me to release her.

Rising, I looked deep into those bright green eyes of Chrysalis and nodded. “Lead on.” I ordered firmly.

The changeling-queen nodded subtly in acknowledgement, even as Twilight glared death toward her.

“Tau Niem, you know I can’t let her leave this hall.” Celestia spoke smoothly, but I could tell that she was furious.

I turned to face her. “Princess Celestia,” – I added her title and the formality was not lost on her – “you know that I must be reunited with my love and she is the only one that can see it happen.”

“Think about what you do…once you head down this path, there is no going back.” She said as a warning.

I smiled and a single tear came to my eye, knowing that what she said was true. “I cannot turn back from this, I am honor bound. Nay…I am bound by something more powerful. Love.” I grinned with determination, a man resigned to his fate, “Do what you must.” I turned my back to her… Alea iacta est.

“Guard!” She shouted.

I smiled to my mare and bolted toward the golden doors with every ounce of speed I could muster. Even had I not sensed them coming, I would have heard the clatter of arms and armor fill the castle. I laughed as I ran. Even as Chrysalis sped ahead on translucent wings, I sprinted through the grand corridors at a speed that even the fleet footed Pheidippides would’ve been proud of! Somehow, through a combination of luck and skill - and maybe, a few torn tapestries - I managed to keep just ahead of the guard, until I finally exited the main doors. Snapping off one of the small columns that held up an adjacent handrail with my telekinesis, (my mind at the moment didn’t question why ponies had handrails?) I jammed it into the handles of the doors. That would at least slow them.

Turning about, I didn’t even manage to cover three paces, before I was halted in my tracks. Between myself and the open outer-gate waited one resolute stallion. He stood, spear in hoof, his purple and gold armor glinting in the sun. I sighed, knowing that there was no way I was going to get past him without a fight. Glancing back, I saw the door jump as the first of the guards set about kicking at it. I turned back to the white unicorn, a hint of sadness on my features.

“I don’t suppose there’s any way you’d let me pass?” I ventured a guess, it was rude to merely challenge a man in my culture without provocation.

“You know I can’t.” He stated, not at all happy about the fact.

“Then, you leave me no choice, I must leave those gates.” I declared and started my decisive march towards him.

“Turn aside, Tau Niem.” He asked…no it was more, he was subtly begging.

“I cannot. I have no choice.” I shook my head, still bearing down on him.

“Of course you do, turn back and explain yourself to the Princess!” He shouted at me.

“You should know, I do this not for honor, but for love.” I felt pure psionic power course through my veins as I prepared for this, what might be my last fight…

Suddenly, a large pink form settled before me, wings outstretched defiantly. Her light purple eyes glaring down at me. “Stop this!” She commanded me.

I looked up at her, both pleading and determined – it was the look of a desperate man. “Mi Amore Cadenza, move aside, I do not want to hurt you.” I spoke forwardly, in a quiet voice.

“I won’t let you hurt my husband.” She declared forcefully.

“He stands between me and my love.” I revealed to her, a tear coming to my eye despite my constitution.

“Shining Armor, stand aside.” She asked her husband over her shoulder in a tone that sounded more like an order.

“Honey, I cannot. Celestia ordered the guard to stop him.” Shining Armor replied, saddened to deny the wish of his wife.

She stepped to the side, to look at him and gestured toward me with her forehoof. I tried my best to look strong, but at the prospect of losing my one chance to be reunited with her, I could not stop the tears that had come to my eyes. Nevertheless, I was determined, I would die before I failed her again. It was the least I could do…

“My husband stands between you and your love?” Cadence asked for confirmation, to which I nodded, “You would do anything to be with her?”

“I have traveled a hundred sixty-eight lifetimes to be with her and I would travel them all over again, if it meant I could have her back,” I said with difficulty.

“You will fight for her?” She turned to her husband though she still spoke to me, he needed to know what the man was feeling right then, because she knew the feeling herself.

“I will fight until he moves aside, or one of us lies dead.” I assured him, “I will fight even if I am bloodied, I will fight even if I am broken…I will fight until there is nothing left in this mortal shell.”

A silence fell over us.

“Honey?” Cadence’s soft voice floated through the air, making him look up…she nodded.

“Go!” He growled, looking down at the paving stones under his hooves.

I didn’t need to be told twice, I broke into an open run for the gate. Only at the last second did I stop, wrapping my arms around the stallion and planting a kiss on his lips. If I had the time to stand and watch, I might have found his complete look of shock humorous! However, before he even knew what had happened, I had returned to running across the drawbridge and down the road.

“I love you two!” I shouted back to them, swiftly disappearing into the distance.

Taks: Eh-tama ~ Moving

It took us the better part of a week to cross the desert on foot and hoof with our changeling guide. Thankfully, we had him as a guide, at least I assume that it was a he; I never could tell with changelings. Unlike the insects they somewhat resembled, they did not appear to share many of the traits that arthropods seemed to have in common. The most notable being that they seemed to need to breathe through their muzzles’ more like ponies, rather than through specialized pores in their carapace. In addition, they seemed to have both male and female ‘drones’ in equal numbers. Regardless, I don’t think our changeling guide spoke more than two words to the two of us in the whole time, yet our thankfulness seemed to be more than enough to keep him sated, for he did not ask for anything more than a few sips of water. Anyways, were it not for his assistance, I doubt that we would’ve made it out of the desert as swiftly as we did. True, Danårians hail from a desert homeworld, but there was something about the badlands that was just plain unnatural. Then again, much of Equis struck me as being very similar in that regard.

Upon reaching the border of Equestria, he gave us a nod of his head and turned back towards the hive. A part of me wondered if he’d be punished for his actions, however, I quickly dismissed the thought as a part of my Danårian mindset. If Chrysalis didn’t want him to lead us away, I doubt that she would’ve allowed them to aid us in any way. I suspected that what the hive had sneakily taken from the two of us was more than enough to last them a good, long time. However, that was merely an educated guess. I really doubted that she feared me that much. An entire hive versus one Danårian did not exactly seem like a wise fight in hindsight. On the other hand, I would’ve gone through with it, without a hesitation had the Queen called me out on it. I do not bluff.

…Well, not usually.

“Is what you said true?” Satos’ words broke me from my thoughts, only to realize that she was almost a full length behind me, “…did our clan seek vengeance for my execution?”

I nodded quickly. “I did embellish the numbers a bit.” She gave me a skeptical glance, “Alright, a great deal, and I may have neglected to mention a few key facts, but the sentiment is true nonetheless!”

“Embellished how?” She raised a brow skeptically.

“Well…” I sighed, “There were nearer to fifty of us and as well you know, Aggrat was not a city of three-million.”

“No, it was a mountain top citadel. It could’ve scarcely held a million, at most.” She recited from memory, proving that it was indeed her.

“Aye, and the city burning was not intentional. During the raid, a guard accidentally knocked a lantern onto the thatched roof of a stable.” I admitted.

“Wait, you attacked at night?” She sputtered incredulously, to which I nodded, “Cowardly.”

“For the code of honor held at the time, yes.” I conceded.

“At the time?” She repeated, “What does that mean?”

“It means that much has changed. Honor values for example, have changed since your time. Now there would be honor to be had in such a cunning attack.” I explained.

“Our people hath become cowardly knaves…” She scoffed, “Also, why do you not call our clan by its ancestral name?...and what does this new name mean? I am not familiar with the dialect with which you speak…”

“I can understand that.” I nodded, “It means, ‘the old ones’, and as for the my ‘dialect’ this is ‘Modern’ Danarii Langa. Well, we Ne Ni Nei do have something of an accent still…”

“You have an accent, why is that?” She cocked her head to one side not unlike a dog and of course, I started laughing, “What is so funny!?”

“I am sorry, Ao Illumini Satos, it’s just that head tilt, it’s too cute!” I laughed, before taking a hoof to the shin, “Ow…damn it! Was that necessary? That was a compliment!”

“Do not think to dodge the question!” She barked.

“I wasn’t!” I exclaimed, before wincing in pain, “You see, after your death, our clan took to the stars. Without you, our clan lost the will to fight. Rather, we saw no need to fight in such pointless affairs, when a person could be cut down for no reason beyond their birth.”

“So you fled?”

“I know that’s how it may look…”

“Is it not? Then what is it?”

It was time to use her own code against her. “Is there any honor in fighting for an unjust cause?”

“None.” She did not hesitate a moment in her response.

“That’s what the wars had become. An unjust cause. A war for the sake of war.”

“What greater cause is there than power?”

“Freedom.” It was my turn to respond without thought and this made her silent, “What greater cause is there than the freedom of our kin? All our kin, without exception for caste, nor clan?” I looked her in the eyes, “It was this message that we spread when we sought a new homeland in the stars.”

“How did you manage such a thing?” She wondered curiously.

“Cryo-sleep for many, many generations, before we fell upon Kelovo.”

“Ke-lo’avo?” She repeated in the ancient tongue – I nodded, “Very tall bush? What compelled your ancestors to call the place, very tall bush?”

“Because, they are...the Kelovo trees, for which the planet was named, that is. They tower so far above our heads that they were beyond belief!”

She looked nervously at the ground, before pawing at it with a hoof. “I am sorry, I…there is nothing cowardly about seeking a new homeland. Much less daring an untested path into the stars.”

“I understand. Many of our kin did not share our opinions on the trip.” I explained, “If you would like, I could fill you in on your missing history?”

“I would like that Tau Niem Vas Kelovo…” She smiled, “It has a certain ring to it! Do tell me more of our clan’s new home?”

“As you wish…” I nodded with a smile.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

I spent the remaining portion of the hike back into Equestria-proper educating Satos on the vast spans of history that she had missed. Several times, she was awed by what we had accomplished, more than a few times, she had smiled in pride and when I spoke of the fall of the First Federation, she wept. At that, any lingering doubts of her true identity fled. I could tell they were her honest emotions. However, I could not bring myself to linger on such a depressing topic, so I jumped over a significant portion of our history, and I arrived at the time of my great-grandfather; Tael Omnis. He was an admiral in the Danårian Space Forces and would eventually become the greatest of the high-admirals to lead the fight against the Jakial. Upon hearing of his exploits, she stopped me and looked deeply into my eyes. So fantastic was the tale that she was actually trying to tell if what I spoke was true. Of course it was, and this made her chuckle gently in mirth.

“I am glad to see that we have not lost our fighting spirit.” She glanced over at me, “Truth be told, I was worried when I felt your mind and sensed nothing but words, and language.”

“I will have you know that I still graduated at the top of my class during my training to serve aboard extraterritorial ships. I earned the respect and admiration of my guard.” I defended my honor stoutly, but respectfully before my honored ancestor-incarnate.

“I see.” She nodded, “Then I owe you a second. You do our namesake proud.”

My cheeks flushed not so subtly. “I’m glad that my service pleases you.”

However, before I could continue, an armored pegasi swooped down at us. “Halt!” He barked at me.

“Tau Niem, what hath thou done to earn such a welcome?” She eyed me critically, a trace of anger smoothing her voice.

“I may have disrespected their princess...” I admitted sheepishly.

She sighed and took a step forward, eyeing the armored guard. “Take us to her.” The stallion nodded, before Satos turned her head back to me with a scowl upon her face, “This is not what I expected of you…diplomat.”

I swallowed, though my mouth was dry. Satos really was as frightening as she was said to be, even in pony form. Oh ancestors, I just hope that she didn’t start a war! diplomacy is not what she was known for. Then again, neither had I been the best of diplomats myself…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

I fell to my hands and knees before her solar majesty, to beg forgiveness, for I had defied a matriarch, moreover one of the sovereign rulers of all Equestria. Beings reputed to have powers, that if believed, far surpassed any of my kin – a fact I was not about to forget! Shame kept my eyes glued to the floor beneath, but moreover it was my fear. Though I did not consider Celestia my foe, I still couldn’t let her see the fear in my eyes. All, my fears had reappeared, even stronger than before. However, for all my fears, ironically enough I did not fear her, nor what she might do to me. No…I feared what had become of Twilight Sparkle, or what might become of the two of us. It took all my discipline to merely remain still, my breathing kept at a steady pace.

“Princess Celestia, I come before you by my own power to plead for your mercy. A pardon for my previous actions?” I spoke just strongly enough to ensure that my voice made it to her, but no louder, “I also plead that you not punish Twilight Sparkle for my actions, as she had no foreknowledge of what came to transpire.”

Satos rolled her eyes and clopped up to stand a pace closer to the princess than I, before turning her head halfway to me. The sound of her hooves caused me to dare a peek upwards, to see what she was doing. If her expression was any indication, she was not pleased with me at the moment. Though I scarcely dared, I felt compelled to regard Celestia timidly and if her expression were any indication, she looked thoroughly confused by Satos’ appearance.

“That’s enough, Tau Niem. I’ll not have you grovel in the presence of an outlander, you are more respectable than a common cur.” She subtly ordered me to cease.

Celestia observed this rather odd looking pony before her, even as I rose from bowing to remain upon my knees. It was clear to the princess that whomever this pony was, I recognized her as a superior.

“And whom might you be?” Celestia asked Satos calmly.

“This is-” I began, only to be silenced by a cold, sideways glance.

“I can introduce myself, Je’dek.” She addressed me coldly and I bowed my head in submission, before she turned toward the princess, “By this name I honor, Satos the Fallen of the Ne Ni Nei Clan,” – She cast me a curious glance about that one tradition I had insisted upon – “paragon and acting head of kin and clan upon Equis.” She bowed her head briefly out of respect, “As such, I claim his dishonor as my own and seek your ear should you offer it?”

Celestia looked to her curiously, “I am not sure I follow?”

“In our culture he is my responsibility, seeing as he has no family, nor spouse to answer for his faux pas. Thus it falls to me to decide his fate.” – Satos motioned with her hoof, while I winced at her words. Intentionally – or most likely not – her words had stung. Had I not been a failure, Karai would’ve answered for me – “If you can find it in your heart to forgive him, I will see to it that he is punished justly for his offense.”

Celestia looked down from her seat at me, making it clear just whom she was really speaking to – me. “I am not angry, per se,” She then turned her glance back to Satos, “however, I cannot have subjects defying my orders. Surely you understand?”

Satos nodded, “That I can.” She glanced back at me, “On the other hoof, you should know that he does owe his allegiance to another. His promise was made to her for life. That means if, however unlikely it may be that she were to return to the land of the living, he would be obligated to see to her safety.” She returned her gaze to the princess, before guiltily looking to her hooves, “My message to him may not have been the clearest. For his actions, I am partially at fault.”

Celestia nodded a little in understanding, before turning to me. “Tau Niem?” She spoke my name with authority, assuring that she had my attention, “I shall remand your person to your clan-head, whom shall see to your punishment. You are to return to Ponyville immediately.” A subtle smile snuck onto her face, “I think there is a certain pony there that eagerly awaits your return…” she quickly turned to Satos, “Assuming this is acceptable to you?”

“It is.” Satos nodded gently.

Celestia clopped her gold-shod hoof upon the tile beneath, summoning a similarly gold-armored guard from the other side of the large doors at the opposite end of the hall. Honestly, how had I not noticed her love of gold as of yet? I was slipping…

“Your majesty?” An earth-pony reported with a nod.

“Please see Tau Niem safely to my student’s residence in Ponyville.” She requested with a kind, motherly tone.

“As you will.” The guard nodded resolutely.

“Thank you, Princess Celestia.” I said with a kind smile, before carefully rising.

As I stood, I regarded her eyes and I sensed that I still had a stern talking to coming at some point, but all things considered, I think I made it through far better than I had feared. Deep down, a part of me suspected that she felt my fears. After all, one does not live this long without getting a sixth sense for reading people.

“You may go now,” She dismissed me with a wave of her hoof, “I still have much to discuss with your, head of clan.”

I glanced to Satos, that I would have her leave too and she gave her consent with a unenthused closing of her eyes. I bowed once more to the princess and turned to see the armored pony staring up at me with awe. I did not recognize him from when I had sparred with the Royal Guard previously, and honestly, I was surprised that in my state that I could draw true awe from anyone!

Once we were out of earshot of her majesty, the princess, the young stallion – so I gathered from the tone of his voice – again looked up at me eagerly.

“Is it true what the elder guards say of you?” He asked me nervously.

“What is it that they say?” I wondered.

“Rumor has it that you were the one responsible for the damage to the throne room?”

I nodded gently. “I was not in my right mind after being pulled here.” I admitted somewhat sheepishly, “Your princesses were forced to knock me unconscious, with the aid of Rainbow Dash.”

“You know the Elements of Harmony too!?” He squeaked.

I nodded once again. Really, I was beginning to feel like a celebrity. If I knew that it was as simple as picking a fight with a pair of supernatural powered princesses and challenging the entire Royal Guard to a foot race, I would’ve done it earlier! However, something told me that I was not going to like the repercussions half as much as the fame. That something came in the form of a familiar white unicorn with a blue mane, wearing a scowl.

“Ooh, I am so jealous…” He squealed in an almost coltish manner, before noticing the approaching unicorn and responding with a salute, “Shining Armor, sir!”

“I’ll take him from here.” Shining Armor replied coldly to the stallion.

“Uh, sir, Celestia herself assigned me to see him-” The younger guard began to respond, only to be cut short.

“I am the head of her guard, your superior officer.” The unicorn reminded his young subordinate.

The stallion looked to me curiously. I nodded my assent. “Yessir.” He saluted and turned to canter back to his post.

“Guardstallion?” Shining Armor called to him, causing the lad to pause mid step, “Take the rest of the evening off.”

He cocked his head curiously, before nodding. “Thank you, sir.”

After a few moments, once the young guard was out of earshot, I half turned toward the clearly angry unicorn. “I take it this isn’t a social call?” I asked, only to receive an affirmative shake of his head, “Do you mean to challenge me?”

“What, and defy the will of three princesses, one of which being my wife?” He glared at me critically, “I may be many things, but stupid isn’t one.”

“What then?” I wondered.

“You and I are going to have a little talk…”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

I’ll hand it to Shining Armor, despite the fact that he knew I could best him, he was surprisingly confident and forceful when it came to lecturing me. Needless to say, both he and his wife received quite the tongue-lashing from Celestia after they allowed me to escape. Then again, the rest of his guard fared little better. The whole lot of them were being drilled into the ground after I outran them. I personally thought that was a little unfair; I had both motivation on my side, as well as the fact that I was not wearing plate-armor! Sure, in a sprint they were faster than I could ever hope to be, but in a chase, one could not sprint. Pacing was important, else I could’ve rounded on them and easily overcome them in their fatigue.

Well, now I was getting what I was sure would only be the first of many such ‘chats’. Though there was nothing forcing me to remain and listen to his tirade, I did so because I knew I deserved it. As I said before, if this were the worst of it, I would gladly accept it. Just so long as Twily wasn’t punished.

Oddly enough, for as long as his rant went on – even as it turned from rage, to a slowly simmering frustration – he left his sister out of it. By the time we arrived in Ponyville, he at least let me get a word in edgewise – an apology and a promise to repay him somehow. Before I knew it, he was motioning me forward. Following the line of his hoof, I saw that we weren’t too far from Twilight’s Treehouse Library. It never ceases to amaze me how time can fly!

“You’re not coming with?” I raised a brow curiously, “Don’t you want to visit with your sister?”

He raised a brow back at me. “I thought she said you were her stallion?”

“Yeah,” I chuckled, before murmuring, “...something like that.”

“Yeah, well if you haven’t seen her mad yet…” He looked away dismissively.

“Oh, I have. She pulled me face-first off a bridge, when she thought I was going to jump.” I laughed surprisingly easy at the memory, “Chewed me out too!”

“Yeah, well…I’ve got a wife waiting for me back at home.” He said, taking note of the swiftly setting sun over my shoulder.

“Ah, say no more.” I nodded, “Give her my regards?”

Shining Armor nodded, before turning to head back toward the train station. “Good luck.” He chuckled.

As I turned back toward her Treehouse, I got the strange feeling that Shining Armor was a little afraid of his little sister. Then again, I couldn’t blame him. After all, I knew what she was capable of as well as he did. Fighting monsters, fallen-alicorns, and the embodiment of chaos himself! The funny thing was, as I brought myself to knock upon her door, I thought I was ready for whatever sort of welcome I might receive. Without fail, every time I think like that, life decides it’s time to take me down a peg. This time was no exception.

“Coming…” I heard Spike call out.

Suddenly, the door opened and the small, purple and green dragon looked up at me in shock. Clearly, he was not expecting to see me. For a moment, he looked mind-blown.

“Hello, Spike.” I said simply.

“Who’s there?” Twilight called from upstairs.

Spike glanced back at me nervously – it was a look that spoke volumes. “Uh, I’ll go get her…”

He turned and disappeared without another word, leaving me unceremoniously on the doorstep. I chuckled, partly out of humor and partly to convince myself how silly the thought of Twilight freaking out would be…but was it? Was it so strange to think that she might be furious? I did leave her in Canterlot Castle, with Princess Celestia, to chase after another woman… That thought did not sit well. I debated for a moment, as what to do, before I took a step inside and closed the door behind me. Not even crossing the threshold, did I hear her hooves scrambling like a mad-pony down the stairs. I chuckled once more, this time at myself for being so paranoid. Twilight would be happy just to know I was safe and sound. The yelling would no doubt come later…

I turned around with a smile, just in time to be tackled to the wall and enveloped. My first instinct was to reach up and grab whomever it was that was attacking me by the mane that was draped over my face and blinding me, while giving them a piece of my mind. However, as my addled brain caught up with what was going on, I thought better of it. After the initial tackle, I had not been struck, so either they were glad to see me, or it was the most inept pony assassin of all time! Either way, my hand ended up in her mane; I assumed it was a her after all, since I doubt that a stallion’s hair would be that soft. From what I remembered of Big Macintosh’s mane, it was softer than expected, but not this soft. Regardless, because of mane and wings, I couldn’t see a thing. My entire vision was dark. So, was it Rainbow Dash? Only her feathers would be that dark…but her mane was anything but. Finally realizing I hadn’t taken a breath in several seconds, I groaned into her neck. There was a start of surprise, before I was suddenly released.

“Asto!” Twily exclaimed as she hopped off of me, “You’re alive! Well, of course, you’d be alive, but you’re back! Oh, Celestia, you had me so worried! She didn’t…” she stopped her rambling upon seeing my flabbergasted expression.

“I…uh, your…um…” I stopped myself from doing any more damage to my ego with the incoherent speech, by taking a deep breath.

Saying I was shocked would be putting it mildly. Instantly, my brain began a practical reboot, trying to comprehend what I saw. Deep purple eyes? Check. Tri-colored mane? Check. Light violet coat? Check. Four hooves? Check? Horn? Check. Wings… Well, those are new. She quickly noticed my gaze and looked back at them, before flexing them nervously.

“I…um Twily? Are those, um, those are, well…new.” I stumbled over my own words.

Truth be told, I didn’t quite know what to make of it. How had she just gained wings? I was pretty sure that those weren’t there before. Apparently without realizing I was doing it, I had extended my hand toward her half extended wings.

“It’s alright, you can touch them.” Her words shocked me back to attention.

Looking down, I timidly reached out the last few inches, as she took a step closer to me. The sensation of her feathers was nothing like what I had expected. I have owned birds before, chickens, mostly…though in a few of my past lives, I have had a few more, exotic species… None of which had prepared me for this. The sensation of her soft feathers reminded me of a chick’s, just after shedding their downy feathers, or perhaps those of a peacock’s? It was firm, but silky smooth at the same time and unnaturally soft! I looked up into her eyes and saw a careful apprehension, as if…she wanted my approval.

“They’re real?” She nodded in response to my question, “I mean, they’re not from some spell, but they’re a part of you?” She nodded once more, “Does this mean…?”

“I’m an alicorn? Yes.” She preempted me.

“So, you’re like Luna and Celestia and Cadence then?” I had to ask.

“I am.” She nodded nervously, “I am now the Princess of Magic.”

My features softened into a smile. “I’m so proud of you!” I exclaimed, taking her in a mighty hug; not quite to the extent she had given me before, but still a warm embrace that she eagerly returned, “When did this happen? How did it happen?”

She inhaled with an almost gleeful look upon her face, eager to tell me all about what had occurred and how she had become an alicorn…then, she abruptly froze, causing me to do likewise. The euphoria of my return and then the resulting trepidation of her change, had momentarily halted her otherwise normal thought process. Now that it was returning, one question popped to the forefront of her mind…

“Where is she? Did you…?” I shook my head in response, a touch of defeat coloring my face, “I’m so sorry…is, was…Chrysalis?”

“No.” I responded simply.

“I don’t understand, was it a trap?” She regarded me curiously.

“No,” I shook my head once more before continuing, “...it…I…” I sighed, trying to find a way to explain what had happened in a way that made sense, only how could I make sense of something that to me did not? I could not… “I think this is going to take some time.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

We retired to the kitchen and shared a kettle of tea. It took me a great deal of time and the best of my abilities to explain what had happened. It took almost as long to convince her that Chrysalis had not tampered with my mind, especially once I reiterated some of the Changeling-Queen’s comments to the lavender mare. However, her fears were quickly silenced, once I showed her that my mind was indeed uncorrupted by changeling ‘magic’. It was then that she glimpsed the underlying confusion wracking my mind regarding the strange pony-incarnation of Satos. It took me a moment longer to explain to her the significance of Satos. Though she now had an idea of what a paragon was, thanks to the multiple times that we had shared minds, the true weight of the situation took some explaining. Then again, I wondered if she understood. After all, I couldn’t claim to have understood. What did her presence mean for us? For me? Was she why I was brought here? Did she bring me here? Did that make me angry, or sad? Happy? Then, at that moment, Twilight nuzzled my thigh, where my hand sat. Without thinking, I instantly caressed her cheek, before running my hand through her mane with a smile. Happy, I decided.

Even if this were a mere respite on my long journey, it would be one I would treasure. Looking down into her eyes, my indecision melted away, as did my fear and trepidation. My confidence returned to me. I decided that I had been brought here for a reason and whatever it was, I would face it confidently with her at my side. If I were here to help her, I would do so, if I could. If I were here so she could help me, I knew in my heart that she was perhaps one of the few in existence that I could count on to do so…and that was a thought that stunned me. I trusted her more than I trusted my own people. I doubted in them, but not in her. I doubted that they could help me, or would help me, but not her. As I looked deeper into her eyes, I felt that she would do anything to help me. That realization sent a tremor of fear down my spine. What had I done to her? A pang of guilt caused me to recoil. The look of pain in her eyes screamed out at me, only chastising me further Not only had I scarred her with my memories, dragging her with me through my own, personal hell, but then, I abandoned her. I left her, there, upon the long, red carpets of Celestia’s throne room to chase after another. I was pathetic. Claiming to love her, when at the drop of a hat I would leave her behind. What sort of man did that make me? Without thinking, I fell to my knees before her, tears welling up in my eyes. I brought my hands up to my face in shame.

“I’m so sorry, Twilight. I left you alone. I’m sorry that I’ve hurt you so many times…” I sobbed, before removing my hands and looking up at her with reddening eyes, “What do you see in me? Why do you care for me so, even after everything?” The pure fear of her coming to her senses caused me to burry my face in my hands once more, “I’m such a failure in every sense of the word…”

“Oh, Asto…” She sighed and the next thing I knew, I was in a cocoon of soft downy feathers and it comforted me in a way that I never thought possible, “I love you, because in you, I see something that clearly you don’t.” she suddenly pulled away from me, causing me to look up into her violet eyes in shock, only to see the most brilliant smile staring back at me, “In you I see a great strength and wisdom that I think even Celestia and Luna envy!”

“Yeah, right…” I scoffed, the flattery doing nothing for me, seeing as I didn’t believe it for a moment.

“I’m not mad at you,” Those simple words shocked me to my core.

“You’re not?” I stammered in disbelief.

She shook her head. “It took a great deal of courage to follow Chrysalis as you did…and the way you stood up to my brother and Cadence, that was exceedingly brave.” She leaned in closer, “You do realize that she alone could’ve pummeled you into a pulp right?”

“She could have tried,” I acknowledged with a nod, “but the whole of the Canterlot guard couldn’t have stopped me without killing me first.”

“…and that right there,” – She placed a hoof on my chest – “that dedication, that loyalty, I find beautiful. The idea that you would walk knowingly into the clutches of a mare that only wants to use you, to save the one you love…”

She hugged me tightly with both her forelegs and her new wings, eliciting a quiet, shocked gasp from me. “You mean that you’re not angry with me for running off after Karai? You’re not jealous?” I asked, needing to hear it for myself.

She released me slightly, to bloop me on the nose with hers. “Silly, did you forget already that herds are the norm for ponies?” She giggled softly.

“I guess I did…” I too giggled in embarrassment.

“In fact,” She leaned in closer to me, “the idea of a stallion chasing after one of his mares to protect her, is very romantic.”

Though she didn’t say it, I could see it in her eyes that such a thing was a major turn on for her. Seriously, were stallions all over pampered lightweights? I instantly threw off the idea, realizing I was imposing my culture on theirs...but seriously, as a Danårian man, I could not shake the feeling of how wrong that was! The fact that my traits were considered exotic, shouldn’t have shocked me, but I couldn’t help it. I knew at that moment, that words would’ve failed me, so I simply took her in the tightest hug I could manage. She had protected me from myself now, more than a few times and I was not about to let her slip away from me. I knew from experience that it took a very special woman to deal with me and my issues, and here was one that not only dealt with them, or with me, but actually appreciated the way I was? I would never let her go. Never.

“I love you so much.” I whispered into her ear.

The two of us remained like that for what seemed like an eternity. An entire conversation held between the two of us, with nothing more than the beating of our hearts.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The inside of the ship was dark. Their species needed no elevated light levels as we do. Thus, in their natural environment, they kept their lights down to about a third of what we’re used to. This, combined with the lower moisture level and cooler temperature, made the inside of their craft perhaps the eeriest place I had ever been. The normally grey and white color scheme that they used was now all but indistinguishable in the near darkness. Even my augmentations did little to negate this fact, my line of sight limited to perhaps just more than a set of body lengths, surely not much more than sixteen? All these facts lead one to believe that the ship was a lifeless husk, all but exposed to the cold, vacuum of space. Save for one fact; their vocalizations rang throughout the winding corridors, a spine-chilling cacophony of clicks, chirps and squeals that settled at the upper-edge of my hearing. I shuddered to think what their calls must sound like to her, with her higher hearing range? She must’ve been almost as terrified as I…almost.

As the first came from the shadows in front of me, I trembled. I tried not to, but I couldn’t help it. Ne Ni Nei do not show fear before their opponents, but I couldn’t help but fear this creature. This small, lithe creature, with large eyes terrified me. Why? Because I knew what they were capable of. I knew that under that silver-grey suit, behind those large, black eye covers lay a brutal, emotionless creature that knew no fear…no pain, no shame, no honor…no emotion whatsoever. Emotion was little more than a scientific curiosity to them. One that fascinated them in the most twisted way imaginable. Just the thought of their potential for cruelty made my blood run ice-cold! I looked down at my hand, which shook uncontrollably. Under other circumstances, I would’ve been ashamed to show such fear. However, to these creatures, such screaming body language meant nothing.

A bloodcurdling scream rang over their combined voices, silencing them for but a moment and caused my heart to sink. I knew that voice. A panicked fear overwhelmed my senses, forcing aside any sense of self-preservation and I leveled my gaze on the creature before me. A dark thought crossed my mind, I would bathe these walls in their blood, even if it cost me every drop of my own.

A single exhalation was the only warning the creature ever had. I leapt forward with a true, just fury. My superior size allowed me to close the distance in just a few heartbeats. Though smaller, it was far quicker than it looked and easily dodged the swift strikes thrown at it, before retaliating with a slash at my shoulder. Its claws ate through my robes, digging into the soft skin beneath. Only luck had saved my shoulder from vivisection. It, however, had erred. A quick right-hook and a left jab to the face sent it reeling. Before it could recover, I took its overlarge head in both hands and jarred its neck up and to the left, throwing its lifeless corpse into the nearby wall. It thudded to the metal floor with a sickly squish, leaving behind a gently glowing, neon-green trail dripping down the wall. One down, one hundred forty-seven to go – that is the number of their crew, 148. They were nothing if not predictable in this sense.

Without weapons, I surged onwards, into the awaiting Ebrinarus. Foe after foe fell before my fists, as I steamed forward. Persistence. That is what makes us of the Homo genus so terrifying. We may not have the strength of some of our foes, nor the speed, or agility...but once we put our minds to something, nothing, save death, can stop us. This attribute, I will acknowledge Sapiens also have in spades. However, all that persistence was beginning to take its toll. A cut here, a bruised rib there, and a deep laceration into my thigh were reminders that though I was winning, I was still mortal. Time was not in my favor in this fight. There were just too many of them. Not that it mattered, I had made a promise…

“Twilight Sparkle, I will protect you with my life. Of that, you have my word…”

“Twily!” I shouted, sprinting through halls now covered in neon gore.

Once before I had failed…never again, I promised myself. Failure was something I could not survive once more. Such a thing would surely kill me.

A last burst of speed and a desperate, flying knee to the chest was all the warning the last guard before my destination ever had of my coming. Even as it fell to the ground, I delivered the heel of my foot savagely into its throat, crushing the life out of it in one, brutal motion. Without wasting a moment, I slammed the controls to open the nearby door. As it leapt open, I batted away a pair of black-eyed scientist-types, holding cruel looking tools, sending each flying into the adjacent wall with a telekinetic burst.

My breath caught in my lungs as I beheld her motionless form upon the silvery table, beneath a bright, medical light. It was like reliving my worst nightmare all over again. Just the fear that she could be dead caused my stomach to drop out from underneath me. At that moment, all thought, all concern for my torn, bloodstained robes vanished and the fact that the flesh beneath fared little better concerned me no more. Without a thought, I leapt at her, enveloping her form in my arms…

“Twily!” I exclaimed with eyes shut tight, brimming with tears.

Everything fell away with a shocking jolt of downward motion. I cradled her closely as the vacuum of space took us, but I knew it was in vain. I knew what was to come. I had seen it first hand. This is how I was to die? At least it would be a swift death in the pressureless vacuum of space, in the embrace of one I cared for more than myself. However, all I could think of was the fact that I had failed once more. In shock, my lungs vainly tried to draw air, but the negative pressure was just too much and they emptied painfully, forming a silent scream…

“Asto!?” Her voice was the next thing I knew, breaking through the darkness.

Opening my eyes, I was greeted by the sight of her lavender coat in my face. The warm feeling of her forelegs pinning me tightly, defensively to her chest enveloped me. I felt chilled, covered in a cold sweat. The warmth of her body heat was the only one that I felt, in the puddle of my own perspiration. I threw my arms around her, pulling her even closer, before shuddering in elation. It was at that point that the tears began to flow…tears of both fear and joy.

“Twily…” I whimpered, overjoyed to be in her embrace.

“It’s alright, it was just a nightmare.” She reassured me, gently loosening her hold on me, but still holding me close.

I took a shuddering breath, before nodding. It didn’t feel like a nightmare, it felt real…so real…

“I know, I know.” – I hugged her tightly – “Do me a favor?”

“Anything,” she said without a second thought.

“Hold me…just hold me, please?” I murmured, still trembling.

She said nothing, only tightened her grip on me subtly. At that moment, nothing in the world could’ve been more calming than the rhythmic thumping of her heart. That slow, steady beat reminded me that I was not alone…not anymore.

Author's Note

"...With the turning of wheels and the stamping of feet, the procession advanced.
Onward toward their doom they marched with a smile and good cheer..."
~ Lines 6 & 7 of the Obet-o.

Bonus Song:

Mr'oah: Oh'moram ~ Weakness/ Vulnerability

I fell asleep in Twilight’s clutches, smothered as much by her wings as by the blankets of the bed. I had screamed in misery until my voice went hoarse, and when I could no longer do that, I cried…shuddering violently in her hooves. Though she held me tightly, I could feel no warmth from her. Pinkie Pie’s words were as good as being cast out, exiled. It was a dagger through the heart when I felt most content. Twilight whispered kind words into my ears as she caressed my hair, but none could console me. I had finally found a little hope, a little love and now I was to lose it all over again? I shook my head, before my whole body followed suit, desperately trying to cast off the fate that had been bestowed upon me, to no avail.

Thus, I fell asleep, but no rest graced me that night. Indeed, as I awoke before the dawn, I felt nothing but the familiar cold, hollow feeling in my chest. As I rose, my entire body ached from head to toe. A sharp pain in my core forced me to a lurching stop and I clutched my chest as all the air escaped my lungs. The incident left me half-doubled over, one hand on my knee and the other on my chest, as I gasped for air. It was worse than I had expected it to be. Even the cold, morning air did nothing to dull the soreness of my entire body. Thus, I quickly donned my robes and as near silently as I could, opened the door to the hall. There stood no less than four golden armored guards – two unicorns, an earth pony and a pegasus. It was like my first day in Equestria all over again, only double the number of guards this time.

“The training fields.” I demanded promptly, my voice still a little raspy from all the wailing the night before.

“I’m sorry, but you’re under the Princess’ care, we-” The head guard, a white pegasus began, only for me to cut him off with a shake of my head.

“I’m no prisoner…and if I am, let me assure you that you do not want to be in charge of keeping me.” I declared with a growl edging into my voice, “Now, are you going to escort me, or is there going to be an issue?” I asked with a threatening smile.

The grey unicorn next to the commander looked to him rather concerned, as he took a second to think. He finally nodded meekly in acknowledgement.

“Come on, we’ll take you.” He then pointed his hoof toward the other unicorn guard, “You stay here and inform the princess of our whereabouts if she wakes before we return.”

The unicorn in question responded with a nod.

The Royal Guards’ training fields had been much as I expected them to be. A large, open muster field, with a firing range on one side and a series of pells adjacent to that – large wooden logs sticking out of the ground for melee drills. There were no ponies present at this early hour. I looked to the unicorns that was escorting me, with raised brows.

“You might as well get comfortable, this exercise takes a considerable amount of time.” I informed him, before removing my outer-robes and placing them on a fence post that separated the firing range from the melee course.

“What’re you planning on doing?” He inquired.

“Battle meditation.” I replied frankly.

Hopping the low fence, I put myself roughly aiming west, as best I could tell. This placed the posts almost directly in front of myself. Without ceremony, I dropped myself down onto the cool grass and closed my eyes. Interweaving my fingers, only my pointer fingers and thumbs were excluded, to form a vaguely ‘L’ shaped hand-sign that I brought up to my face. Lowering my head, I brought my fingers up to my Jagon – the spiritual third eye in the center of one’s forehead – and my thumbs to my chin. What followed was a complete disconnect from the world, as I shut off my senses one at a time. Sight, hearing, smell, taste and finally touch. All that was left to me was my awareness of my own Ki – my own essence, if you will…or as the ponies know it, their ‘magic’. Mine swirled about my body irregularly, tossing about like a ship on a storm. I knew what it was that was causing it, but all I could do would be this exercise to try and restore order and balance. A daunting task. A combination of breathing-exercises and controlled bursts of my Ki was all it would take, but as with most things, theory is simpler than practice. In order to get everything moving properly was like trying to get water to swirl in a bucket, it would take careful releases and steady breathing to get this to work.

As the moments passed, minute after long minute, my Ki-flow became more regular and the bursts of psionic energy I was giving off became larger. Round and round the grass began to bend from the forces, further and further out, forming intricate circles of differentiating patterns of flattened plant stalks. Finally, I met my limit, it was pathetically short-ranged, less than a dozen times my arms reach. A horrible showing… Continuing the mental practice, I began to oscillate the swirling patterns of energy, to form an intricate, mathematical shape. Of what, you’ve got me. To my eyes, it was just an interesting swirling pattern, but a part of me knew it was something specific, that there was meaning to it. When it comes to the mind, there is rarely anything random that occurs. Some people think that the brain is a great and mysterious thing in its ways, but with enough study, one will come to realize that it’s actually rather predictable. In fact, when it comes to the mind, it is the unpredictable that is undesirable…usually a sign of a larger problem. A problem I now had.

The sound of wings descending, followed by the gentle thump of hooves upon grass distracted me only slightly. It wasn’t Twilight, or Luna, Celestia, or Cadence…no these hooves were smaller, more compact and there was more muscle per pound. Yet, at the same time, there came with it none of the usual thud of mass. No, the owner of this set of wings landed almost demurely, with skillful finesse. While I analyzed the sound in my mind, I never heard her trot to my side.

“So, big guy, you’re up early.” A somewhat raspy tomboyish voice filled my ears, standing almost next to me.

I withdrew my psionic energies and twisted around in shock, to see Rainbow Dash standing less than a body’s length from me. Her expression turned to surprise in response to my own. How was she doing that?

“How did you do that?” I gasped.

“Do what? Walk up to you?” She chuckled, cracking a grin as she closed and hoofed me in the shoulder, “You’re pretty skilled to manipulate the air like that, but you’re talking to Rainbow Dash, greatest flyer in Equestria! You’re going to have to do better than that to slow me down!”

She placed a hoof upon her chest as she boasted of her admittedly impressive skills. Normally, such boasting would be a turn off, but I knew that everything she said was likely the undeniable truth. Nevertheless, I knew that at my norm, I had enough psionic strength to pull her out of the sky, or stop her dead at several hundred measures a second – right up near the speed of sound! How then was she able to walk through my psionic storm without at the very least being slowed? Forced to work for every step she took? I of course knew the answer, I just didn’t want to admit it. I was sick. Very, very sick. The likes of which I have not been in my entire life, and only a few times in the many lives I spent on Earth as a human…

“Hey, are you alright?” She waved a hoof in front of my face.

I quickly snapped back and shot her a smile, “Of course, why do you ask?”

She regarded me for a second, before her smile faded, “You’re a terrible liar.”

I chuckled once, “Are you sure you are not the Element of Honesty?” I asked her, shaking my head, “What gave it away?”

“It’s your magic, it feels different, all wrong.” She sat herself down next to me, a subtle frown growing on her face, “When I tackled you in the castle, weeks ago, your magic was thick like ropes. You were holding up Princess Luna with it.”

“I remember…” I reminded her, “and it’s not magic, it’s psionic energy.”

“Yeah, yeah, egghead. Whatever you want to call it.” She grinned and hoofed me in the shoulder once more, “I can see why you and Twilight are starting a herd.”

“I don’t think it is going to be a herd, Rainbow Dash. I like her.” A very small smile colored my face as I thought of her.

“Well, whatever you decide on doing, you’d better treat her right.” She declared seriously, glaring at me.

I chuckled dismissively. “I think the two of us are a lot alike, Rainbow Dash and I think you already know that you have nothing to worry about.”

“Well, if we’re so alike, then you’d know that I was bound to warn you regardless,” she said, with a teasing look.

“Yeah…” I remarked, running my hand through her mane.

“Hey!” She protested.

I scoffed playfully, removing my hand only a little ways. “Yeah, you so hate that…” I chuckled conspiratorially. She glanced about nervously. Clearly, she didn’t want the guardponies following me to think she was ‘soft’… “Oh, I see. Sorry, Rainbow Dash.”

She looked surprised for a second, then smiled at me. “Don’t worry about it big guy.” She then paused, “You know you can just call me Dash, or Rainbow…?”

I regarded her uneasily for a moment, “Rainbow Dash, in my culture, to call someone by one name is a sign of intimacy. It changes the meaning of one’s name.”

“That’s fine, I don’t mind,” she said with a straight face, to which my own just went blank in surprise. I sat there blinking for a moment, before her laughing broke me from my stupor, “That was precious! Twilight really wasn’t kidding when she mentioned your customs being all backward!”

I released a loud sigh that promptly became a full-fledged laugh. “You’re such a cocktease.” I groaned in exasperation.

“Or was I?” she said with a raised eyebrow, to which I simply rolled my eyes and shook my head, “Back to what I was saying before, what’s the matter? I thought you were the big, strong alien-stallion?”

I was regarding the ground before I looked up into those rose colored eyes of hers, and then back to the ground. I chewed on my lip for a moment, before looking back up at her. “I suppose there is no way I’m going to wiggle my way out of this one, now is there?” I asked hopefully, only to receive a dismissive shake of her head, “I’m sick.”

“Won’t those things in your blood make you better?” She asked curiously.

“No, it’s not that kind of illness.” I stated with another sigh.

“What is it then? Maybe the Princesses can come up with something?”

I shook my head. “No, there’s nothing they can do for me.”

“Tau Niem,” she said my name, which was alone enough to get me to look at her, “What’s going on? How can we help you, how can I help you, if you won’t tell me what’s wrong? I know that we must seem primitive to you, fluttering around down here, while your kind go flying around the stars, but there must be something we can do!” She declared desperately, her wings going taught.

I sighed yet deeper. “Will you promise not to tell anyone?” She paused before nodding, which I did as well, “I believe the closest phrase in your language would be that I’m poisoned.”

Her jaw dropped and her eyes bulged, before she leapt to her hooves, ready to fight. “Somepony poisoned you!? Who was it? I’ll beat the feathers outta them!”

“Relax…” I said soothingly, placing a hand on her barrel, “It’s not like that. Plus, I don’t think you would want to get into a hoof-fight with any of them.”

“Why’s that?” She reluctantly sat back down.

“Because the two of them are your princesses.”

“What…?” She murmured in confusion.

“Princess Twilight and Princess Luna both unknowingly saturated my body with their Ki.” I explained, “It’s slowly poisoning me.”

“How? Why?”

“Twilight Sparkle has teleported me twice in the last week and then Princess Luna used her magic last evening to render me unconscious when…when I went a little crazy.” I admitted sheepishly, “I imagine I was already suffering from it when Twilight Sparkle teleported me into the throne room...and when Princess Luna used her magic on me, that was the last straw. I stopped breathing briefly last night, as you know.”

“Oh, Celestia…” She gasped.

“It’s not as bad as it sounds,” I revealed, and she looked to me in curious relief, “I’m a skilled martial artist and for a Danårian, that means using your Ki and being struck by other’s Ki. Now, admittedly, this is the worst case I’ve ever had, but given time I will recover.”

“Are you sure?” She asked me, extending her hoof gently to my shoulder, “You’re not lying to me, just to make me feel better, are you?”

I shook my head. “No, I’m quite serious. Given a few weeks, I’ll be back to fighting strength once more.” I reassured her with a smile.

“I still don’t understand, how could this happen? I’ve never heard of something like this happening to a pony before.” She did indeed appear to be rather confused.

“It’s simple, it’s because I’m not a pony. Our two Ki are different, incompatible…” I suddenly became lightheaded and was forced to shake my head to stave it off. Dash looked at me with obvious concern, to which I flashed her a simple smile, before continuing… “You see, my body will process Ki, and flush it out of my system, however, that is true only for Ki similar to my own. Your Ki is much less dense and because of which, you have much more of it. Even your princesses’ energy is less dense than my own, which is why my telekinesis can cut through their auras like tissue paper.” I relaxed again slightly, returning to my previous sitting position, without the hand sign, “Mine, however, is apparently much more limited in quantity. Right now, my blood is swimming with energy not my own…and believe me, I don’t think you or Applejack bucking me in the chest would ache quite so much as this!”

She inched closer. “Isn’t there something we can do?”

“No, if you tried to, you would likely just end up dumping more Ki into my bloodstream and that could cause any one of a number of my bodily systems to fail.”

“So, trying to help you, might actually hurt you?”

“Yes.” I nodded.

“You need to tell them.” The hardness of her voice caused me to turn around.

“No, I really don’t. No one else needs to know of my weakness,” I said with a gentle shake of my head.

“You need to tell them, because if you don’t, I will.”

“You gave me your word Rainbow Dash…”

“That’s why you are going to tell them, so that I don’t have to make a liar out of myself.”

“They don’t need to know.” I growled.

“Damn it, stop being so stubborn!” She growled, getting right up in my face, “You’re not alone here. You’ve got friends who care about you…and the princesses need to know. Your friends need to know. That’s what friends are for! When you can’t run, you crawl and when you can’t crawl, you find somepony to carry you!” She stopped yelling as she noticed the shock on my face and took a step back meekly, “Is your whole race like this? Loners…or is it just you? Have you forgotten what it means to have friends…?”

I went to snap at her, to berate her for speaking to me so. Then I realized, I had forgotten. I had spent so long lying to everyone I met, hiding behind one mask or another, or wallowing in my own shame that I forgot what it meant to have comrades and friends… I had forgotten what it was like to count on someone else. I had forgotten that feeling, standing arm to arm against the world. How could I have forgot?

“Fine, I will.” I sighed weakly.

“I’m not going to take no…wait, what?” She hesitated, taking another step toward me in surprise.

“I said, ‘I will’. So soon as my exercises are complete, I’ll join them for breakfast and tell them then.” I told her my plan.

She walked up and threw her forelegs around my shoulders, to rub her muzzle against my face. I couldn’t help myself but to smile warmly, it had been so long since someone put me back in my place like I needed that I had forgot what that felt like too.

I chuckled. “Careful, what would the others think if they caught you acting so sappy?” I teased her, as I threw an arm around her neck.

“Feather ‘em if they don’t like it.” She squeezed me just a little tighter, “Anyways, they’re always telling me to be more open with my feelings…”

Releasing her, we regarded each other for a moment, before an idea came to me. “Rainbow Dash, do you know any martial arts? A little hoof-to-hoof, as it were?” I asked with a grin.

“Is a cumulus fluffy?” She returned with a grin of her own.

“You tell me, being the one with wings and all…” I quipped.

“Alright, just don’t go whining back to Twilight when I kick your rear!”

“Oh, who then are you going to go moan to when I make you eat those words?”

“You asked for it buster, come on!” She taunted me, standing on both hind legs and playfully jabbing my shoulder.

“Alright it’s on sister!” I growled, as I took to my feet.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

I hissed at the nurse who was applying the rubbing alcohol. “I’m telling you that’s not necessary.” I complained, “Tend to Rainbow Dash, she’s the one who actually needs it.”

“As if, big guy, I’m-” Her bluffing was promptly silenced as her face contorted in pain.

I snorted. “Right, stow your pride. If you want to fly straight ever again, you had better let the doctor look at that wing.”

Despite my complaining, the small earth pony mare continued dabbing at the small cuts on my hands and face. Because of the manner in which I had set the nanomachines in my blood to filtering out the Ki in my bloodstream as the first priority, the minor lacerations were taking far longer to close than normal. At worst, there were still enough of them to keep me from getting an infection, but I might actually have to heal naturally. The standard dose of nanomachines in my blood, in truth, were not designed to deal with such a severe issue. If I were back in the Federation, or upon a Danårian ship, they would be administering me with ‘emergency’ supplemental nanites. However, on Equis, I was an unknown number of light-years from what I would consider ‘proper’ medical care.

Suddenly and without fanfare, the simple doors to the medical ward violently flew open. In strode Twilight and a unicorn guard. She glanced about the large, whitewashed infirmary, with tools that looked surprisingly out of place (to me), before her eyes fell upon the two of us. We were at the far side of the room, being attended to by no less than a half-dozen nurses and doctors. It was just plain overkill, if you ask me. Dash was the only one actually injured – she had gotten a little carried away with the use of her wings to strike at me. They were a great distraction, having to track yet another set of limbs, however, they were also yet another target for me to attack…which I did. I was actually rather proud of myself for managing to pull off the pegasus equivalent of a full nelson on her. Getting the prideful pegasus to admit defeat was the highlight of the morning, fully worth the bruising and minor abrasions I suffered to earn it! Twilight did not agree, or so her facial expression told us. Dash and I exchanged a grimacing glance, before the other mare approached.

“Good morning.” I flashed her a smile, hoping to lighten her mood.

It didn’t work…I merely became the center of her ire.

“I woke up this morning to find you missing and began to panic, only to find out that you had left me to go to the training grounds. That’s fine, but when I got there, you were nowhere to be found, nor were your escorts!” Twilight began pacing nervously, “Then, I hear that you’re in the infirmary and I begin to worry, only to find you and Rainbow Dash beaten and bruised. So, tell me, what’s so good about it!?” She finally leapt up to place her forehooves upon the foot of my bed and glare back at me.

“Well, for one thing, I feel better this morning,” I said with the reassuring, albeit cheeky smile.

She sighed. “I swear sometimes…”

“I know, Karai Negai frequently said the same thing about me.” I chuckled, before hissing as the nurse found a particularly raw spot on my hand, “Argh! Seriously, stop. My hands will be fine, I assure you.”

The nurse pony rolled her eyes and hopped down from the edge, no doubt grumbling internally about how unruly a patient I was. In the meantime, Twilight came around the edge of my bed. “So, which one of you are going to tell me what happened?” Twilight asked, looking back and forth between us.

Rainbow, glanced over the shoulder of one of her nurses, who was aiding her doctor in evaluating her wing. “Just a little training’s all…” She remarked, before wincing as they manipulated her wing painfully.

“Just training, huh?” Twilight turned to me skeptically.

I nodded. “Yeah, Rainbow Dash doesn’t pull any punches when she spars. I think she goes at it full-bore.” I chuckled, “That either makes us the best of training buddies, or the very worst. I’ll see how I feel tomorrow morning…”

“Yeah right, I was going easy on you. You’ll see next time!” She bragged.

“Uh-huh, says the pony that tapped out before she blacked out!” I laughed heartily.

Twilight looked between us in surprise. “Wait, you actually got her to give up?” She gasped.

I nodded eagerly. “Not that she had much choice in the matter. A few more seconds and she would’ve been sleeping. As it was, her eyes were swimming in her head.” I chuckled as I made to move, only to grasp my side in pain.

Twilight sighed, before taking my other hand in her hooves. It was pretty banged up, all discolored from bruising and cut up from the earth. “Here, let me see about a healing spell-” she said, lighting up her horn, before I pulled my hand back.

“No, that’s fine, it’ll heal.” I gently shook my head.

“Just tell her already…” Rainbow called over, rolling her eyes.

“Tell me what?” Twilight cocked her head to the side curiously.

“You can’t use your magic on me anymore, at least not for a little while.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because…I lied to you and Doctor Heart Work yesterday.” At that, the unicorn doctor in question stopped working on Rainbow Dash’s wing, to turn and look at me inquisitively, as did Twilight, “I know exactly what caused my heart to stop…”

“How am I to treat you, if you withhold information from me?” Heart Work asked me with a critical tone, “And what does this have to do with Princess Sparkle’s magic?”

I meekly contorted my face in embarrassment, mulling over whether it was I should tell them. Finally, I sighed, knowing I had to. “I’m suffering from toxic-psionicia…or in laymen’s terms, overexposure to your psionic energy. Your ‘magic’, is hazardous to my health.” Twilight went to speak, only to clamp her mouth shut. I could feel her pain flowing through the link between us, even more than I could see it written upon her face. I immediately took her forehoof in my hand… “Twilight, it’s not your fault. You didn’t know anymore than I did. I was the one who asked you to teleport me to Canterlot and to get help for Screw Loose.”

“How severe is it?” Dr Heart Work spoke up.

I looked next to Twilight where he stood. “Serious, but not life threatening.” I looked down to my hands, “That’s why my wounds aren’t already healed, I’m using the nanites in my blood to filter out the foreign Ki.”

“Is there anything we can do?” Twilight asked me, her eyes still moist, clearly still blaming herself.

I shook my head. “Beyond not using any magic on me, no. The issue will resolve itself, but that’s the end of me teleporting around Equestria.” I grinned in morbid, self-amusement, “Ironically enough, it’s also likely the reason…a part of the reason, why I treated Celestia the way I did yesterday. Not that I’m using that as an excuse, no, I know what I did was uncalled for-”

“Asto relax,” she called me by my one name in front of the others and were I not used to it from Karai, I might’ve blushed. As it was, I did feel somewhat embarrassed… “The two Royal Sisters are thousands of years old and both have had run-ins with magical diseases and ailments. Even Luna-”

“No.” I shook my head decisively, “They cannot know.”

“What?” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Why not?” Twilight asked utterly dumbfounded.

“I thought you said you were going to tell them?” Rainbow wondered.

“I was, then as I was laying here in this bed, I recalled the vision I had last night…” I responded plainly.

Rainbow looked at me worriedly, however, it was Twilight that spoke first. “Last night, when you were unconscious? Not breathing?”

“Yes.” I nodded sheepishly.

“You were delusional, the lack of oxygen to the brain.” Twilight declared.

“You don’t even know what I was about to say and now you’re denouncing it?” I regarded her as critically as she did me.

“Fine. What’d you see?” she asked, sitting on her flank.

All of the ponies in the room were paying attention to me, Twilight, Rainbow, Heart Work, even the nurses. I looked at them, especially Heart Work and his staff, fixing them with a cold, hard glare.

“None of this goes back to the princesses, or your ancestors best help you…” I warned them with a gentle, not-quite growling, rumble in the back of my throat, “In my vision I was approached by a Heurda Katoii-”

“A what?” Rainbow interrupted.

“Heurda means ancient in their language. It’s an honorific denoting great respect and admiration.” Twilight explained, “Though I am unfamiliar with the species…”

“Theologians.” I stated obviously.

“Ah, I see…” Twilight nodded.

“I don’t. Can all us non-freakishly close, egghead, lover-ponies, get an explanation?” Rainbow griped.

I fixed her with a patient smile. “The Katoii were the ones responsible for our enlightenment. It was they, who appeared in the skies of our homeworld and humbled us, guided us toward our awakening.” I continued, realizing that she and most of the other ponies would likely not understand the term, “Our ascendance to join the galactic community, to know the wonders of space.”

“So, you think one of these…aliens, came and gave you a warning or something, about the princesses?” Rainbow asked critically, and I could tell that Twilight didn’t think much of it either.

“Yes.” I nodded, “He turned me back onto my path, showed me how lost I was.”

“What does this have to do with the Princesses?” Twilight wondered aloud.

“He said that my foes were, ‘the eldest I know,’ and I know none older than the Princesses.” I revealed.

“What about Discord? He’s at least as old as they, if not more ancient.” Twilight offered.

“That is true, however, Discord is trapped in stone. I doubt-”

“Uh…” Rainbow raised her hoof, “The princess actually had us release him.”

“What!?” I cried, leaping up into a sitting position, only to double over in pain, clutching my ribs once more. All of the ponies in attendance lowered their ears in response to my loud voice. Despite this, Twilight promptly took a hold of me soothingly, trying to help, before I turned on her. Grasping her shoulders, I stared deeply into her eyes, in utter confusion and no small bit of concern… “Why would you do such a thing? Why?”

“She said something about reforming him to use his powers for good…?” Rainbow replied sheepishly, hoping not to get barked at once more.

I sighed, releasing my marefriend, only to take my head in the palm of my hand. How could they be so foolish? I wondered within the confines of my own mind. Nevertheless, Twilight caught on…

“I’m sure the princesses have a good reason for it, they’re wiser than we could hope to be.” Twilight said reassuringly.

I looked up at her skeptically. “They are still fallible, still subject to error and the second you forget that…”

“They haven’t lead us astray yet.” She replied defensively.

I sighed dramatically. “Yes, they’ve narrowly avoided disaster by a hair’s breath on numerous occasions, I know.” I shook my head, “Discord is the very spirit of chaos incarnate! You cannot control chaos, if you could, it wouldn’t be very chaotic, now would it?” I growled in frustration, “He’s everything you stand against and yet you free him? It’s madness!”

I then swung my legs over the edge of the bed and with an aching growl of effort, rose to my feet, my left hand upon my right side. With nary a word, I turned and began to walk with no little effort. An effort reflected in my hobbled gate.

“Asto, where are you going?” Twilight exclaimed.

“You still need to rest!” Heart Work joined in.

“I’m going to speak to the princesses,” I hesitated upon the threshold of the infirmary’s doors, before turning back, “their eyes will speak everything I need to know.”

I turned to make my leave, when Twilight’s words halted me once more. “What do you plan on doing?”

“I plan on confronting my enemy.” The doors slid open, the squeak of noisy hinges breaking the still silence.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Please, Asto, I’m begging you, take a few hours to rest…speak to the Princesses tomorrow after you’ve had some rest. What can it hurt to wait?” Twilight implored me as I strode confidently toward Celestia’s golden hall.

I paused, halting her with my hand upon her cheek. “Twily, words are as much my weapons as my fists.” I said, holding my other hand up in front of her face, before lowering it, “Don’t worry, I know I’m in no shape to be doing anything rash. I’m not a fool.”

“Your track record in Equestria says the opposite. Who was it that tangled with the entire royal guard to follow after Chrysalis? My point is that Celestia remembers that, then there’s the fact that you attacked the sisters upon arriving…” She reminded me.

“I know…but believe me, this is something I have to do. If either of them are my enemy, I need to know. I cannot be staying under her roof if she plans to drive a dagger between my ribs!” I exclaimed, earning a critical stare from Twilight, “I mean that metaphorically, but I’m serious, if either of them exposed me to the smallest amount of their energy right now, it could kill me. Death is not something I fear, but I do have a vested interest in staying alive. I’m not going to do anything stupid. Alright?” I smiled at her and she merely sighed, nodding in assent.

As the doors to her hall swung open, I caught sight of her majesty conversing with one of her subjects, a cream colored noblemare, if looks meant anything. Her eyes quickly came upon myself, before going to Twilight behind me. The unicorn noble’s gaze quickly followed suit. However, unlike Celestia, the noble’s expression was one of surprise and wonder. The alicorn’s expression was one of cautious curiosity.

“Celestia, might I have a moment of your time?” I asked her plainly from the far end of her hall.

“I can return another time, if it pleases you?” The unicorn mare offered.

“Thank you, that would.” Celestia acknowledged and the smaller mare made her way toward the double-doors where I stood.

“Envoy.” The noble mare bowed to me.

“Dame.” I returned her gesture with a deep bow of my head.

Once the unicorn had excused herself and the doors had closed, it was Celestia’s turn to address me. “My subjects typically seek appointment for a moment of my time, Tau Niem.”

“I shall remember that in the future, should I need to seek your ear.” I announced humbly, walking confidently toward her throne, to which she gave me the honor of removing herself from, “My purpose for being here is two-fold. First of which, I would like to apologize for the way I acted last eve…teleportation does not seem to sit well with me, so it seems. Moreover, as well you know, the subject of my late-wife is a difficult one. Nevertheless, I should not have struck you, especially when it was your intent to provide me comfort.” I bowed my head to her respectfully.

“It was more of a shock than anything else, truth be told.” She said placatingly.

“Even so, that is no excuse and I am genuinely sorry.”

“This is becoming something of a habit for you,” she tittered, “...apologizing.”

“A wise man once said, ‘tis better to ask forgiveness than permission’.”

She chuckled in disbelief. “Perhaps?...It does show initiative.”

I nodded, earning curious reactions from the two mares. I then lifted my gaze back to the Solar-Princess’ violet eyes. “I need to know. Are you the eldest sister?” I asked her flatly, without any outward emotion. However, Twilight’s gaze turned to surprise. She had never felt trepidation from me like this. Even on the threshold of following Chrysalis, I had been determined, resolute. Now? Now, I dreaded what would follow, the answer I knew to be true.

“I am, why…?” She replied, no small but confused.

“No reason.” I smiled, then bowed to her, “Thank you for your time, Princess.”

Turning away from her, Twilight exclaimed. “Ask her, Tau Niem. Ask her your question. Let her know your fears.”

I wheeled back upon my purple princess in both surprise and anger. “No, I have my answer. I know who my enemies are.” I declared, teeth bared. The two mares took a half step back in trepidation. My breath ringing audibly in my ears… “She who would try to tame Discord, chaos incarnate. She is my enemy. Chaos is not the same as evil, but neither can it be tamed. It must be purged by fire.”

“Asto…?” Twilight murmured, “I agree with the Princess’ decision. Does that make me your enemy too?”

I closed my eyes, a cold spike driving its way through my heart. I nodded. “You have chosen your camp.” I turned my eyes back to the other Princess, “I do not know what you have planned, nor your plans for me, but I swear this. They will fail. I will see them to ruin.”

“Asto, think about what you’re saying. You said your seer saw into all our lives, how then did she portray Celestia?” She exclaimed in sadness, “It’s your sickness speaking, just like the other day…”

“What…?” Celestia gasped, turning her gaze toward Twilight.

“Shut up!” I barked in anger.

“He told me that he’s ill from exposure to our magic, it’s affecting his mind. Making him delusional. He thinks that one of his kin’s beloved ancients told him that you’re his enemy.” Twilight explained.

“Very well, I see how it is.” I said with a touch of sadness coloring my voice.

“I’m worried about you, Asto.” She said meekly.

Celestia brought down her hoof twice upon the marble and a score of guards filed out of hidden passages in the walls, while the main doors opened and in strode Shining Armor. In a mere moment, I was surrounded.

“Tau Niem is ill, take him, but do not use your magic upon him.” Celestia ordered calmly.

“You do realize that even without my psionics, the odds are still against you. Right, Shining Armor?” I spoke to him plainly, my voice silky smooth.

“I’m sorry it has to be this way.” He remarked, with genuine regret.

“As am I, your death will be swift.” I promised him.

“You heard the Princess, take him!” Shining barked.

“Ancestors guide my steps…” I cried out as the ponies descended upon me.

What followed was a flurry of motion, strikes and counter-attacks, moves and countermoves. A ballet of pain and fury. First, an uppercut sent a guard’s helm flying, then a seized spear cracked a breastplate… A staff-strike to the ribs sent me reeling, then a hoof to the back of the leg took me to the ground. A spear to the throat sent blood flying and hooves flailing. A roll took me under the hooves of another stallion, before the butt-end of the spear broke his leg with a crack. However, in my haste to move, I took a stomp to the back. Through all the pain, I still managed to leap up from my back to seize the neck of a stallion with both arms. Using my momentum, I threw myself over his back, before pulling his weight over myself and smashing him into another of his comrades. Nevertheless, I was already fighting uphill, from upon my back, as Shining Armor personally stepped up to stop me. He attacked me from behind, as I attempted to roll over, hoofing me hard in the shoulder blade. There was an audible pop as I fell flat on my face, onto the floor. A weight upon my back suddenly ended the fight as quickly as it started.

“What, you think I wasn’t watching you sparring with my stallions?” He whispered into my ear, his hooves holding down my head and other arm.

“Very good, Shining Armor, you are worthy to kill me. Do it and prove your loyalty to your Princess.” I growled in pain, aggravated by his weight.

The sound of hooves upon marble broke the silence.

“See, I told you. It’s madness, the changelings must’ve gotten to him in the badlands…” That voice sent chills up my spine. Against the weight placed upon my head, from Shining Armor’s hoof, I managed to twist and see Satos sporting a grin… “Look at you, face first upon the ground. Shameful.” A glimmer of hate and lust in those golden eyes screamed at me. They screamed, fool.

That was when one of the stallions cried out… “Medic! Somepony fetch a medic!” The unseen stallion called out, “Come on, Iron Cross, hang in there…don’t you die on me!”

“I bring no shame upon myself or clan, we who triumphed at Sal’ye’had are beyond reproach.” I growled in response to the red and black mare.

She scoffed. “Our clan clearly has fallen farther than I suspected…” She turned aside and continued toward Celestia, “Princess, clearly his mind has been warped-”

“Get back from that mare, that’s not Satos!” I called out, struggling to get free.

“Get him out of here Captain and see to it that Heart Work sees to him, after your guards are stabilized…” Celestia spoke calmly to Shining Armor, ignoring my words.

Shining Armor hauled me to my feet, barely restraining me. A feat only possible because of my dislocated arm.

“Celestia, Twily, you’ve got to believe me, that’s not Satos!” I cried out, as I was manhandled and pushed toward the door, “We died at Sal’ye’had! Each and every man of my clan who took the field that day died! Satos would know that!” I groaned as I took a hoof to the back, “Satos’ father died on that field!”

“I told you to get-” Celestia began to bark at her subordinate, only to be silenced.

“Celestia, Tau Niem is right…” Twilight looked up into her mentor’s eyes, “I remember that from the memories I gleamed from his mind. Satos became head of clan that day…”

“Then…” Celestia looked to the mare, whose head had now fallen.

She chuckled softly. “I knew I should’ve killed you in the desert…” She turned about and as she did, everyone in the hall froze as her mane seemed to dissolve, “You’ve outlived your usefulness, Danårian…”

“What are you?” Shining Armor exclaimed in muted shock.

“She’s one of the dark-ones…” Celestia gasped.

“She’s a demon.” I stated, my face pale, “Run, run for your lives!”

I broke from the stallion’s weakened grasp and defiantly charged the creature. Its mass bubbled and shifted, ceasing to look like a pony and instead taking on the form of a large, black mass of undulating tentacles of darkness. Still, there was a head, some macabre cross between humanoid, and pony-esque, almost serpentine in appearance. The only difference being the two piercing, yellow-gold eyes glaring out at us. Its wrath was swift and brutal. A pair of ethereal tentacles struck me, one at the legs and the other at the chest, in alternating directions. Though they passed right through me, they still managed to strike with a blinding pain that took me off my feet and to the floor. Even in my agony, there was still only one phrase on my mind…one thought consuming all others…

“Run!” I shouted to those sharing the throne room.

“Tau Niem!” Celestia called out, leaping from her throne and shooting a beam of solar energy at the creature.

The demon barely batted an eye at the alicorn’s assault, taking the strike, only to strike back with a tendril to the chest. She never even managed to cry out as she was sent flying back into her throne, shattering it to pieces.

“Princess!” Twilight cried out, dashing up to her.

“Twilight…” Celestia meekly called out, with a bloodied hoof, her wing and at least one of her legs broken, “Get…get my sister and flee…”

“I can’t-” Twilight protested.

“Go, now.” She ordered with all the force her weak voice could muster.

Twilight sniffled and nodded her head, before turning to run.

“Where do you think you’re going?” The demon chided, only to yelp in pain.

“Hey…I’m not dead yet…” I gasped, after lashing out with what little psionic power I had left.

For my actions, I was thrown across the hall and into one of the plate-glass windows, before tumbling to the floor. Somehow, it had managed to catch me, only to shower me in broken glass. I wheezed, before coughing up blood, too weak to rise to my feet. When suddenly, a pair of burning, squeezing tentacles grasped me around the neck and broken arm.

“I’ll admit I almost forgot about you…” The dark mass admitted.

“I’m curious…before I die, why’d you bring me here…?” I asked laboriously.

“Simple, I needed a way to get close to the princesses and the gates to Tartarus.” It boasted, “And now that you’re here, I’ll sacrifice your life to open the portal to the darkness.”

“Don’t count on it.” I declared weakly.

“You’re not in any position to stop me. As it is, in a few minutes you’ll be dead from exposure to my aura. Your ailing body’s too frail to take it.” A dark thought then danced across its mind, causing it to laugh menacingly, “Actually, I’ve got a better idea.” It weaved a rubbery tendril into a semi-circle, only for a portal to appear, “You go back to your people and let them know that I didn’t much like being killed and that they’re the next ones on my list, after I kill these pathetic creatures…”

“Keep your grimy mitts off of Twilight…” I growled, only for my words to be choked off, by the tightening tendril about my neck.

“Don’t worry,” It smiled deviously, “I’ve got something special planned for her. I’m going to let her die last, that way she can know true despair.” It laughed, “Then, she’ll beg to become one of us…”

“Die, freak!” I cried and kicked the creature in the face.

“Why you little shit!” It cursed, slamming me into the floor once and twice and then a third time, before releasing me, to nurse where I had drained the last of my psionic energy into striking its head. It looked up to see me dragging myself with my good arm across the floor, toward the portal, “That’s right, run away you coward. Go rot with your kin. I’ll be coming for you soon enough. You hear me? I’ll follow you soon enough!”

Twilight watched on, from around the corner of one of the hidden passageways, as the creature taunted her near dead love, as he crawled his way through the portal with one arm and disappeared…